Zongman: Even if I’m reborn, I still want to live my daily life

Because of a mistake made by a goddess, my life ended

This goddess is so annoying that she was punished by the gods

The goddess that God Realm hates finally has a reason to kick her out of God Realm

Choose to let him live again

This time he will live a wonderful life

————

Izumi Sagiri: Brother, has mom come home?

Eriri: Why do you always confess to me? I don’t like you. Humph. Turn away.

Qi Mu Li Zi: Mo Jun is a person with special abilities like me

Kaguya-sama: We are an engaged couple, aren’t we?

Gabriel: Play games for me! I want to play games!

————

Gao Yumo looked at the increasing number of girls in his family.

This is the best life! This is the best daily life!

In the world of “There is a World”: Fallen Angel Gabriel, Umaru-chan, Kaguya-sama: Love is War, The Heroine of Nowhere, Love Story, Pet Girl, Eromanga Sensei, LoveLive!, Sophie Next Door, We Can’t Study Together, etc.

Zongman: Even if I’m reborn, I still want to live my daily life
Chapter 1 Aqua, you stupid goddess!
Zongman: Even if I’m reborn, I still want to live my daily life: Chapter 1 Aqua, you stupid goddess! Picture and text
In S City, in a high-rise building, there is a game development company. Most of the games they develop are simulation business games, so it is considered a large company.
As a game software engineer in this company, Gao Yumo can only say that this company is a good job for him, at least better than his previous job, but it does not meet his expectations at all! However, the salary is quite high.
As a time traveler, he was just an ordinary office worker in his previous life, and was unknown all day long. His usual hobbies were watching anime, light novels, comics, etc., and playing games. Apart from working all day, he stayed at home after get off work. He was a very typical otaku, with nothing good except that he was very handsome.
Until one day a huge truck summoned from a legendary other world hit him to death. Okay, just a joke, the truck driver was actually driving under the influence of alcohol, and he was just an innocent passerby who was hit to death while crossing the road. He couldn’t even react.
He thought that after traveling through time, he would be surrounded by beautiful girls, or become a brave man to defeat the devil, at least he would go to an interesting world!
But reality gave him a slap in the face. In this second life, let alone beautiful girls, he looked around and saw only grown men!
Moreover, this world is exactly the same as the world of his previous life! Not to mention the system that is necessary for traveling through time, other plug-ins will also work. There is nothing. How did he travel through time without a system?
Gao Yumo has always believed that his system might awaken at some point. After all, what difference does it make for an ordinary person to travel through time without a system? It’s just living a few decades longer.
Gao Yumo was admitted to university, chose his current major, and joined a game company, all because of an anime he had watched in his previous life, “NEWGAME!”, that game company full of beautiful girls!
But the reality is, anime is all lies. Gao Yumo continued to work on the computer while feeling sad.
“Senior, aren’t you going to take a rest yet? Are you still working overtime at 11 o’clock?” a colleague beside him asked.
“Oh, you go to sleep first. I’ll be ready soon.” Gao Yumo just smiled at him and let his colleague go to sleep first. He looked around. The production of this game had reached the final stage. His colleagues were sleeping directly in the company. They got a sleeping bag and slept directly under the desk. It was similar to the anime he watched at that time, except that they were all grown men. It was boring at all.
“Senior, you are really hardworking. It is true that, after all, it was you who submitted the plan for this game, so you must be very concerned about it. Once this project is completed, you should be able to get a promotion, right?” The colleague nodded in understanding, took out his sleeping bag and got in.
Gao Yumo looked at his computer and finished some tests. He could rest now. As for whether he could get a promotion? It was possible. After all, he had been in the company for several years.
Since their company specializes in developing simulation business games, Gao Yumo wrote all his understanding of simulation business games in his previous life into a plan, which eventually became a first-person, high-definition, multiplayer online simulation development and management type game.
In fact, it just turned The Sims into a first-person, multiplayer online game with more content, plus most of the simulation business elements that he knew that were in line with the settings, and this type of game has particularly strong scalability.
The company’s top management was very satisfied with this project. This was a great game that had never appeared in the world! Their company could do it, and it could do it very well. The final product would definitely make their company a lot of money!
Even the employees are full of enthusiasm. Of course, the main reason is that they are paid a lot of money. The top management is very confident in this game, so they have increased the overtime pay a lot. No one can resist money.
“Even though this life is different from what I imagined, I am still quite satisfied with it. I hope nothing unexpected happens in this game. I am full of hope!”
But you never know which will come first, tomorrow or an accident.
——————
“Where is this place?”
Gao Yumo opened his eyes and looked around. This was not his workplace. Where was this?
He was sitting in a chair, but he had no memory of being there.
There were footsteps nearby. Gao Yumo looked in the direction of the sound and saw a scene that left a deep impression on him!
“Welcome, Mr. Gao Yumo, welcome to the world after death. Just now, you unfortunately died. Although it was only a short life, you are indeed dead.”
A goddess with long blue hair, delicate face like a god, good figure, and wearing a miniskirt. She is absolutely so attractive that people can’t help but fantasize. Maybe this kind of goddess can only be seen in the world after death!
She is a goddess who will be noticed and admired no matter where she is in the world!
But Gao Yumo is not included among them. Anyone who knows the real name of this goddess and has seen her true character should not have any interest in this guy, right?
You’re right, right? Aqua!
Gao Yumo had no idea what expression he should have. Should he be sad? After all, he just died. Or should he be happy? After all, he finally saw the anime heroine he had always dreamed of. Although it was Aqua, a mentally retarded goddess, she was indeed very pretty.
But why didn’t he feel happy at all? Maybe he knew Aqua very well, and the reason why he was here must be related to her.
“How did I die?” This is what Gao Yumo is most curious about now. After all, his last memory is still when he was about to finish his work. Did the computer explode? But his intuition tells him that Aqua must know, and it is very important!
Hearing this question, Aqua seemed to have something to hide. She sat on the chair with her legs crossed. Gao Yumo even felt that he could see what was under her skirt. The goddess had no intention of covering herself up at all. There was no need to do so. Even if she did, she would not be able to see anything.
After Gao Yumo asked the question, Aqua started to become shy, as if she was embarrassed to say anything. It was very rare for this mentally retarded goddess to experience such a situation. She was actually embarrassed. Did Aqua have the nerve to do that?
“Just tell me, I can accept it.” Gao Yumo swallowed his saliva, what was the method of death that even a shameless person like Aqua would be embarrassed to talk about?
“Let me make this clear first. After I finish speaking, you can’t hit me, and you can’t report me to the God Realm.” After hearing Gao Yumo say that she didn’t care, Aqua hesitated for a moment and was about to say something, but still wanted to give herself some insurance.
But Gao Yumo just stared at her face. Now Gao Yumo understood that his death must have been caused by this unreliable goddess. She would definitely do such a thing!
“That’s what I said. Don’t glare at me. I said really don’t hit me.”
“Hurry up and tell me! If you don’t tell me soon, I can’t help but do it.”
Gao Yumo clenched his fists, stood up from the chair, walked to Aqua, and looked at her, as if he would hit her if she didn’t say anything. Of course, this was just to scare the goddess.
If it was any other goddess, Gao Yumo would not do this, nor would he dare to, because she is a goddess after all. But if the target is Aqua, a goddess who even a child cannot beat, this is actually the easiest way. Aqua is the kind of person who bullies the weak and fears the strong, and she is very weak. As long as you make her feel that you can’t afford to offend her, she will just give in.
“It’s actually very simple. A small mistake on my part killed you. Didn’t you guess that you died from the computer explosion? Those people from your company were supposed to have died in an accidental fire, but you actually escaped.”
“But I thought you were also a target for reincarnation, so I used your home computer to blow you up to death, hahahaha, but I found out that you were not, it was my mistake, you should not have those memories, right?”
“I’ve told you everything I know. You won’t hit me for this, right? You’re just dead, right? It’s normal. I can let you reincarnate. All the dead employees in your company have already been reincarnated. You’re the only one left. I can choose a better world for you.”
Aqua swallowed her saliva as she looked at Gao Yumo in front of her. He was 1.8 meters tall, at least two heads taller than her. Not to mention that she was sitting on a chair. If they really fought, she felt that she was no match for him.
Moreover, she was in the wrong, and her descendants had already discovered it. If she didn’t deal with it, her descendants would probably report it to the God Realm. Although she was not afraid, yes, she was not afraid! But it would be troublesome, right? So she had to admit it. She was really not afraid! No!
When Gao Yumo heard what Aqua said, he clenched his fists. Aqua was indeed very irritating. And looking at her expression, she didn’t show any intention of repentance at all. She was just afraid of being punished by the gods.
Gao Yumo punched Aqua directly on the head. Of course, he still held back, and he didn’t think he could beat the goddess, even if the opponent was Aqua. But he really couldn’t help it. What kind of train of thought is this mentally retarded goddess?
“ah!”
Aqua quickly hugged her head, got up from the chair, and ran a few steps to the side.
“You said you wouldn’t hit me!”
“You’re the one saying that. I didn’t agree. Now hurry up and think about how to compensate me! I just found a good job and my career was just starting to take off, but you ruined it like this.”
This second world was actually pretty good. After all, the salary was high and I could buy many things that I couldn’t afford in my previous life. But just when my life was getting a little better, I was killed by this mentally retarded goddess by mistake. Although the company was burned down, at least I was alive.
If this wasn’t the realm of gods, the territory of this annoying girl, I would definitely beat her up!
He looked at Aqua, wanting an answer as to whether there would be any compensation.
“No! You hit me, and you still want me to compensate you? Dream on!” But Aqua obviously remembered the punch Gao Yumo had just given her, and she regretted it immediately. This was a common occurrence for this guy.
Gao Yumo clenched his fists a little tighter. He should have hit him hard just now! I guess if the gods knew about this, they would just say good things! After all, this guy is a person that the gods hate in the world of gods.
(It seems that many people cannot accept the original plot, so I will change it. The first three chapters should be the most discouraging, right? But it should be better after the change. However, it is normal if there are some slight discrepancies with the later plots. There is no big problem.)
Turn on lazy reading mode
APP audiobook (free)
High-quality audio, popular voice actors, offline listening
ActivityRegister as a Filo member and get 200 points![Register Now]Chapter 2 Which world is my destiny? (Old version)
Zongman: Even if I’m reborn, I still want to live my daily life: Chapter 2 What world is my destiny?
“Sir, I will be the one serving you from now on, and Aqua-senpai will receive the punishment he deserves.”
Just now, after Aqua finished talking about those things, instead of showing any sign of remorse, she became arrogant instead. Seeing this, Gao Yumo was about to hit her again.
But a goddess with short silver hair, beautiful and cute looks, and wearing extremely conservative clothes appeared beside them. It should be Eris, a goddess completely different from Aqua.
If Aqua is a goddess who neglects her duties, fools around, and can’t even remember the names of her subordinates, she is the goddess that the gods in the divine world least want to have as a subordinate, and she is also the goddess that the gods in the divine world hate the most.
Then Eris is a perfect, gentle, generous, and kind true goddess. She works diligently every day and handles various tasks in the gods’ world seriously. She even works hard for the peace of the other world. She is a goddess who is many times more reliable than Aqua!
After she appeared, Aqua felt like she saw a savior. After all, Eris was a good girl and would definitely help her.
But this time she was disappointed. As soon as Eris appeared, she controlled her, put her aside, and came to the side with Gao Yumo.
Eris had accidentally discovered what the senior had done to the human in front of her. It was very bad! As a goddess, she actually took the initiative to kill people! Moreover, the senior thought that her work was wrong and was afraid of being discovered, so she killed people. Then she found out that she had done nothing wrong and killed the wrong person. Now she refuses to repent. This is also a very serious matter in the God Realm!
Moreover, the human in front of her had a very strange energy, which even she, as a goddess, could not see through. Her intuition told her that this human was very dangerous and should not be provoked. If she provoked him, something serious might happen.
So when the gods in the divine world found out what happened here, they quickly sent Eris to deal with it. Eris is also a goddess who is very good at dealing with people in the divine world, and is very suitable for negotiation.
The amount of energy in this human is extremely huge, and it is unknown to their gods. Some radical gods wanted to capture Gao Yumo for investigation, but they were rejected by most other gods, because that energy is really beyond their understanding, and the unknown is very dangerous!
“I apologize to you for everything I have done to you, I’m sorry!” Eris bent down and apologized. Gao Yumo didn’t know what to say. After all, this was not Eris’s business. But a goddess apologized to him like this, should he agree?
After all, if the compensation is in place, it would be completely okay for him to forgive this mentally retarded goddess. Just as he was hesitating, Aqua, who was being restrained next to him, continued.
“Why apologize to him? He just hit me, a goddess like me. He should be punished!”
Gao Yumo’s original desire to forgive completely disappeared. He looked at Aqua with a dead fish look. How could this idiot have thought of forgiving her just now? He was still too soft-hearted!
Eris also held her forehead with her hand. What on earth was the senior doing? This human was about to forgive her just now, why was he adding fuel to the fire at this time?
“I think you should understand what I am going to say, right? This is none of your business, this beautiful god! I can never forgive her!”
Eris could fully understand Gao Yumo’s choice, so she could only sigh and look at her predecessor, Aqua.
“Senior Aqua, although I promised you not to tell the higher-ups in the God Realm about this, they have already discovered it and that’s why they sent me here to negotiate with this human. Moreover, this matter is really terrible, and you have no attitude of admitting your mistakes, so I’m really sorry.”
“What, Eris, have you betrayed me?” Aqua began to struggle frantically after hearing what Eris said. Although Eris was reluctant, it was also for the senior’s own good. After all, the punishment that was about to be given to the senior was actually very light for the gods. After all, it was just exile to another world. There was no ability to seal her. As a god, it should be easy for her to survive, right?
As Aqua struggled, a magic circle appeared under her buttocks, and Aqua took a look.
“Is this teleportation magic? Where am I going to be teleported? I don’t want to!”
“Senior, this is all for your own good. I hope you can understand. This is a magic circle that teleports to another world under our management. I hope you can reflect on this.” Eris couldn’t bear it, so she glanced at Gao Yumo and asked him if such a punishment was okay.
Gao Yumo looked at Aqua and was not worried at all about whether this goddess could survive alone in the other world, because she definitely could not survive. Aqua, a mentally retarded person, was about to experience life without food, water, or a place to live.
Being a goddess but without any useful abilities, exile might be a light punishment for other gods, but for Aqua, haha, the fact that she can’t die as a god is a greater punishment for her! After all, Aqua’s mouth can offend anyone, and it would be a light punishment for her not to be beaten to death in the other world.
Seeing that Gao Yumo accepted the punishment, Eris breathed a sigh of relief and activated the magic circle. Then Aqua disappeared while struggling.
Seeing Aqua disappear, Gao Yumo felt a little better. With Aqua’s ability, it would be difficult for her to live anywhere except in the realm of gods. She had no ability to live alone. Gao Yumo felt comfortable and his face was full of smiles.
“I hope you are satisfied with our punishment. Senior Aqua will be exiled for thousands of years in the world she goes to.” Eris looked at Gao Yumo and saw Gao Yumo’s expression. She hoped that this gentleman could forgive the senior.
“Yes, this is exile. Judging from Aqua’s performance just now, she must be miserable in the other world. By the way, there must be many people in your God Realm who don’t like her, just because of her mouth.” Gao Yumo said firmly. He didn’t believe that such a god would be welcomed in the God Realm!
“Well, let’s not say anything. Senior is still a very good person.” Eris wanted to defend her senior, but she also knew that Senior Aqua was a god that no god liked in the divine world, and basically no one would pay attention to her except herself.
“Then can you look me in the eyes when you say that? And then say it again.”
When Eris spoke well of Aqua, her eyes unconsciously drifted to the side. She was the one who knew best that Aqua senior was unreliable. After all, Aqua would ask her to do a lot of work while she went out to play.
“Okay, forget about her. Let’s talk about how to deal with my affairs. It shouldn’t be throwing me back to the previous world, right? If that’s the case, it would be very meaningless. After all, I should have been dead in the previous world, right? If I was resurrected, I would probably be caught and used as a specimen.”
Gao Yumo’s tone of voice is a little worse because of Aqua. He is a very kind and gentle person, but Aqua can really make people irritable! But now it should be almost over. After all, Aqua has disappeared. Just thinking about it makes me happy.
Eris waved her hand quickly, “Of course not. In fact, we in the God Realm have discussed this and will give you many options. You can choose for yourself. You can go to any world you want and you can make any request you want.”
“Is that so? That’s good too. No matter what world I choose, it will be more interesting than my previous two worlds, right? Of course, I’ve worked in two worlds, so I hope this world can let me relax and live a normal life!”
“Then I wish you good luck.” Eris smiled gently and began to prepare magic. Then thousands of world options appeared in front of Gao Yumo’s eyes, making Gao Yumo dizzy. How should he choose?
“Sir, if you can’t make a choice, I can let you enter the teleportation space first. Then you can make the choice according to your heart.” Eris looked at Gao Yumo choosing from one world after another and suggested a good idea.
“It sounds good. Is there any danger? I won’t get lost in it, right?” Gao Yumo heard that this idea was very interesting, but he was also a little worried. After all, it was something he didn’t understand.
“It’s not dangerous. I will watch the teleportation process until you reach the world of your dreams.” Eris smiled gently, and her smile really made Gao Yumo feel at ease.
“Eris, seriously, you are thousands and tens of thousands times better than that Aqua! You are definitely the most suitable woman to be a girlfriend. I agree, let’s follow this method.” Gao Yumo nodded with a smile.
“Really? Thank you for the compliment.” Eris smiled sweetly. She was very happy with the compliment.
Then with a flash of magic in his hand, a teleportation array appeared under Gao Yumo’s feet and began to operate. Different from the one that just teleported Aqua, this one contained some mysterious-looking substances scattered throughout the teleportation array.
“I wish you all the best.” Eris repeated her blessing at last. After all, she was not sure what the destination of this teleportation would be. Would there be a world that would satisfy this gentleman?
“Thank you for your good wishes.” Gao Yumo nodded with a smile. He didn’t know if he could see Eris again in the future. She was really perfect and in line with Gao Yumo’s aesthetic.
Gao Yumo’s figure slowly disappeared. Eris took a last look at the place where Gao Yumo disappeared and prayed for him silently. She was indeed watching the process of Gao Yumo’s transmission. She would protect Gao Yumo.
……..
During the journey, Gao Yumo could see many worlds passing by him, and he felt dazzled. He could even see what those worlds were like, and he could also choose those worlds.
But none of them satisfied Gao Yumo. Now that it has come to this, he has to choose a perfect world! A beautiful world that completely meets his mind!
In this way, he didn’t know how much time had passed, his consciousness began to slowly fade away, and all the world he saw in front of him began to slowly disappear, but the perfect world in Gao Yumo’s mind still did not exist. Could it be that he could only choose a world at random?
At this moment, a huge world appeared in front of Gao Yumo’s eyes. It exuded a familiar yet strange feeling, as if he had seen it somewhere before. However, Gao Yumo was sure that he had never experienced this feeling before, but this feeling made him feel very warm.
“Since you feel this way, then I’ll choose you. There shouldn’t be any problem in choosing according to your heart, right?”
As he spoke, he floated towards that world. Maybe this was the perfect world he had been expecting!
……
In the realm of gods, Eris had been watching Gao Yumo’s movements, seeing that he had not chosen the world he expected, and there were fewer and fewer worlds ahead. She cheered for him in her heart, but Gao Yumo’s mental demands were really high. He had not chosen the world he wanted among so many worlds.
Then she saw Gao Yumo as if he saw a satisfactory world. He said something and went in one direction. But in Eris’s sight, there was no world in the direction Gao Yumo was heading.
“Could it be that there are gods from some other world trying to lure him?” Eris said worriedly, and wanted to perform reverse teleportation to teleport Gao Yumo back.
But the reverse transmission failed directly, and the feeling of coming through from that side gave her a familiar feeling, as if she had felt it somewhere before.
Suddenly Eris remembered that the feeling transmitted back in reverse was the energy from Gao Yumo, that extremely strange but very powerful energy.
Did Gao Yumo just return to his destination? After all, the world he went to actually had the same energy as him. Eris was not sure and was a little worried, but there was nothing she could do. The reverse transmission had failed, and her promise to Mr. Gao Yumo had failed.
She did not fulfill her promise to Mr. Gao Yumo, and did not continue to watch him go to the world he expected. Eris had no idea whether he was alive or dead now. This might become a demon in her heart for a long time.
Automatically subscribe to the latest chapters
Chapter 3 Becoming a Child of a Large Family (Old Version)
“Where am I?” Gao Yumo opened his eyes again after an unknown amount of time had passed. He saw himself lying by a wall, as if he had been abandoned.
There were stars and a silver moon in the sky. It was night. He wanted to stand up, but failed. Then he realized something was wrong. His body had become smaller and he had turned into a baby!
He thought that crossing over from the God Realm to this world would not be like starting over again, but now the difficulty is so difficult as soon as he arrived. He is so cold, so hungry, and he wants to cry. Babies are so annoying.
No, how can hope after despair turn into despair again?
When Gao Yumo’s consciousness began to blur again, he heard a series of hurried footsteps.
“Miss, don’t run away. Come back with us.” This was a woman’s voice. From what she said, it seemed that the young lady had run away from home. I wonder if she would see him.
“No, what’s the point of going back?” The young lady’s voice was pleasant, crisp and pleasant.
Gao Yumo had no idea what happened afterwards. His consciousness had completely disappeared. He didn’t know whether he was dead or asleep. He really couldn’t control the baby’s body.
————Dividing line————
Gao Yumo opened his eyes again. He saw a strange ceiling and a strange room. He was still a baby. Everything that had just happened was not a dream.
“Am I not dead?” He tried to look around. This room was really big. It should be a special baby room. Gao Yumo could still see some children’s toys in the limited sight. The place where he was lying now was also a baby bed. Most of his vision was blocked by the toys hanging above his head.
“I’m coming in! Oh, baby, you’re awake. I’m so glad that you’re okay.” The voice of the eldest lady that Gao Yumo had heard before rang again. She walked in from outside the door. After seeing Gao Yumo wake up, she touched his little belly with her hand and said something to reassure Gao Yumo.
It seems that he was saved by this young lady. He looked at this savior, this young lady from an unknown family. She was the most beautiful girl he had ever seen in his three lifetimes!
Her beauty is unforgettable, as crystal clear as the morning dewdrops; her smile is as warm as the sunshine, making it impossible to resist her charm. Her charm is breathtaking, as if you are seeing an angel walking on earth.
Her hair is like black jade, shiny and smooth, her eyes are as deep as the sea, full of charm and innocence, and she is like a princess in a fairy tale, noble and elegant, very contradictory, but very harmonious.
“I was about to run away, but I saw you. I don’t know who abandoned such a cute child like you. It’s winter now, and I didn’t even cover you with anything. If I hadn’t taken care of you, you would have died.”
The young lady was recounting what had happened. She didn’t care whether the baby could understand or not. She just wanted to say that if it weren’t for the baby, she would have definitely run away.
But if she ignored him, letting such a cute baby die in front of her would definitely become a nightmare for her. Moreover, she was too kind to do such a thing. In the end, she had no choice but to be taken home by the bodyguards, and of course the child was taken back with her.
Gao Yumo was deeply moved. For a strange baby, she gave up her freedom. Although he didn’t know why she ran away, such a big family would indeed make people feel without freedom, and not everyone likes that feeling.
“But you are so lucky. I just happened to escape today. Otherwise, there would be no one in this remote place at night.” The eldest lady carefully picked up Gao Yumo and felt like a mother. Wait! Mom! I want to be the mother of this child! In this way, everything will be solved! Those problems are not problems anymore!
“Miss, please leave the child to me. Madam asked me to take care of the child.” A maid walked in. Gao Yumo glanced at her. Even the maids in the house were not very pretty. However, after seeing the young lady’s appearance, these maids, who were obviously beauties in his opinion, were eclipsed.
“Mother? No! Let me take care of the child. Mother is there, I want to go talk to her.” The eldest lady rejected the maid’s request. There was no way she could let the child out of her sight.
“But, okay, please follow me, young lady.” The maid wanted to say something, but when she thought of her young lady’s character of not changing once she made up her mind, she had no choice but to let the lady make the decision.
The eldest lady held Gao Yumo in her arms and followed the maid upstairs. Even though she was being carried, Gao Yumo felt that the house was incredibly big. She felt tired just by looking at it. Living here every day would also be a good exercise for the body.
Gao Yumo raised his head and wanted to take another look at the eldest lady’s face, a face that he would never forget for the rest of his life. And then nothing happened. He couldn’t see anything as she was held in his arms. Everything was completely blocked. For the first time in his life, he hated the thing in front of him!
Passing through the gorgeous corridor, the young lady came to a spacious and bright room filled with exquisite furniture and valuable paintings on the walls.
The lady was sitting on the sofa. When she saw the eldest lady walking in holding Gao Yumo, a hint of surprise flashed in her eyes.
“Mother, I want to adopt this child.” The eldest daughter said firmly, getting straight to the point.
“I think you should know that you will inherit everything from our family in the future, and you will need a husband to help you, and a child will help you.”
Before the lady could finish her words, she was interrupted by the eldest lady.
“Do I need to repeat the reason why I ran away, mother?” When saying this, the eldest lady’s previous gentle feelings temporarily disappeared. She is now like a warrior for freedom. She wants to fight for her future and for her life!
“You! Well, well, you are my only child, and there is really nothing I can do about it. I think I really have to accept it, right?” The lady was about to get angry and stood up from the chair, but she quickly calmed down. This was not something she had to consider.
After all, one is her biological daughter and the other is an outsider, so who should she help? That family was very cautious when they wanted to marry into her family, so what if she refused now?
“Then I will help you reject that matter, and I will not ask you about this matter in the future. You can think about your future life by yourself. But you must remember that since this child wants to join our family, we must follow our rules. You can take care of him by yourself. You can choose a name and ask the maid to handle the identity information. Now, get out.”
The lady no longer had any opinion on this matter. She had figured it out. Her daughter seemed to hate getting married, at least to someone she didn’t know or was not familiar with. So she shouldn’t interfere too much. Time would bring everything.
Alas, after I told her that I had helped her get engaged, she ran away that night. Obviously, the matter could have been resolved by just telling her that I didn’t agree. Is she a very rigid person? Sure enough, she is still not close to the child.
Feilu novel, Fei will make you look good!
Chapter 4: The Takahashi Family of the Four Major Financial Groups (Old Version)
“Master, get up.”
“OK.”
It was an ordinary morning. Gao Yumo was awakened by the maid as usual, got up and put on his clothes.
“Feeling energetic every morning!” Gao Yumo put on his clothes and stretched his body beside the bed.
The maid next to him just watched him get dressed. She didn’t react even when she saw the young master’s body. After all, this was the maid’s duty and she had long been used to it.
What’s more, the young master is only 6 years old. How would she react when she saw the body of a child?
“Sister Nami, there shouldn’t be anything to do today, right?” Gao Yumo was preparing to go out today, so he asked his personal maid Waka Nami about her schedule for the day.
Speaking of which, Wakanami is only 12 years old this year. She is Gao Yumo’s personal maid. She was arranged for Gao Yumo by her mother. Wakanami has been taking care of him since Gao Yumo was still a baby. Of course, Wakanami was only five or six years old at that time.
In fact, the two grew up together. Gao Yumo did not go to kindergarten, but received early childhood education at home. He is about to go to elementary school, and it won’t be long. After all, 6 years old is almost the right time.
Wakanami was also about to go to middle school, and the family did not deprive Gao Yumo’s personal maid of the right to go to school.
“There’s nothing going on today. At least I haven’t received any requests from you, young master.” Wakanami stood straight beside Gao Yumo and followed him closely. Gao Yumo walked towards the bathroom and she followed behind him.
“No? That’s good. I want to go out today. Can you help me apply?”
After being adopted by her mother Gao Yuyangkui, the eldest daughter, Gao Yumo has become the only male in the Gao Yu family. This is one of the reasons why Gao Yuyangkui’s mother wanted someone to marry into their family.
Gao Yumo’s grandmother Gao Yuli is a strong woman. His grandfather has been gone for a long time. As to whether he died or went somewhere, when he asked his mother or grandmother, they refused to tell him.
Gao Yuli didn’t think there was anything wrong with leaving their family to Gao Yu Yangkui, but she still knew how difficult it would be to inherit their Gao Yu family without anyone’s help!
After all, their Gao Yu family is one of the four major conglomerates in their country of Neon, and is one of the four strongest families. In her grandmother’s opinion, although Gao Yu Yang Kui’s personality is very suitable for inheritance, she herself is not completely interested in inheriting the family.
So since she didn’t want to hand over the family to outsiders and her daughter had no interest in the family, she could just hand it over to her husband. This was also a solution, and it was also the only solution that Grandma Gao Yuli had. That man was the one she had chosen after many rounds of screening.
Unexpectedly, Gao Yuyangkui still refused and ran away from home.
Gao Yumo was also the key that prevented her from running away, and prevented Gao Yuli from losing her daughter. This was the main reason why she agreed to Yang Kui adopting Gao Yumo. Maybe they really were destined to be together.
And she also knew how much her daughter resisted the idea of ​​getting married, so there was nothing she could do but call it off.
However, after having a grandson named Gao Yumo, the problem was easily solved. After all, they just had to train him to inherit their family!
Since her daughter is not interested, she can just wait until her grandson comes of age. Even if he is not related to them by blood, he is still a grandson. She can even have someone marry into her family to solve this problem. What’s the use of a grandson who is not related by blood?
Therefore, the education Gao Yumo received since childhood was an aristocratic education, although he did not learn much. After all, his grandmother had never thought about one question, that is, if her daughter was not interested in inheriting the family, then would her grandson be interested?
The answer is that Gao Yumo has no idea at all. After he knew the nature of this world, he just wanted to live every day happily and normally. He had no interest in managing a family, even one of the four largest families.
Gao Yumo had no impression of the other four major families, but he was able to tell which family one of them belonged to, and he was very interested in that family, which was the Shigong family.
When it comes to the Shinomiya family and the four major financial groups, who do you think of? Of course, it’s Shinomiya Kaguya!
Gao Yumo also learned from his mother that there was indeed a Shinomiya Kaguya in the Shinomiya family, and that she was the same age as him. This was the only point that interested him in his family. Other things? Not for now. Gao Yumo was not the kind of person who liked trouble, and managing a family and a consortium was undoubtedly one of the most troublesome things.
He would rather live a peaceful life in this world, watching anime or something, so today he was going out to see if there were any interesting comics and novels in this world.
The same goes for games. This world has the game consoles he is familiar with, such as the PS3, or Nintendo’s game consoles. He also has computers. After Dan Yu tells his mother about it, they will appear in front of him immediately, in no more than half an hour.
But there were no games he knew of, not even one. He checked online, and there were none. There were no anime, novels, or comics either. The ones that existed were all unique to this world, and he didn’t recognize any of them. And the ones he looked at briefly, how should I put it? They weren’t good, neither the anime nor the novels.
Gao Yumo thought that the products online might not be of high quality, so he decided to go to an offline store to have a look, and that led to the scene we see today.
“I understand, Master. I will help you apply for permission to go out later.” Wakanami bowed slightly, with a serious expression, and said seriously.
Although Gao Yumo’s personal maid is only 6 years older than him, girls develop quickly and now she already has the look of a beautiful girl. She has long black hair that reaches her waist and wears a black and white maid outfit, the kind commonly seen in anime.
Whenever she is a maid beside Gao Yumo, she will be very serious. She will be very serious about anything Gao Yumo asks her to do and will complete it conscientiously. When she is not a maid, she is a little better, but there is not much difference. She is still a serious person.
This character has been the same since she first met Gao Yumo. At that time, she was only 6 years old, but she did a good job in taking care of Gao Yumo. Although she was not the only one taking care of Gao Yumo at that time, there was a maid teaching her, and she did a good job.
If it was an ordinary child, it would be impossible for him to remember what happened at that time, but Gao Yumo was not an ordinary child, he was a time traveler! And he was a time traveler who had traveled through time twice!
Although these two time travels were done by a certain goddess.
But it is not without benefits. The benefit is that, perhaps because he has traveled through time so many times, his memory is much better than before. He begins to remember many things that he had begun to forget before, such as the anime novels he read in his first life.
In my second life, I had thought about being a plagiarist, but when I actually did it, I found that I couldn’t remember anything at all. I still remembered the overall story, but I had almost forgotten all the details.
But now it’s different. He has remembered all the things that he had forgotten, and he remembers everything he learned in the past few years. Of course, he remembers it, but whether he can learn it or not is another matter.
So in this life, Shan Yu wants to accomplish what he wanted to do in his second life, which is to bring the comics, novels and animations of his first life to this world, that is, to bring the ACGN field to this world and become a master in the ACGN field.
If he didn’t force himself to do so in his second life, it was because 1. he had forgotten a lot, and 2. although he had never read those anime and novels in his second life, many of them were quite interesting.
But this third life is different. Anime, novels, and comics are all boring. Games are also boring.
Didn’t there appear something on the Internet before, saying that the whole world had regressed a few years? Gao Yumo felt that this world had a bit of that feeling, at least fifty or sixty years behind his previous two worlds, maybe even more than that. After all, the things in the first world fifty or sixty years ago might be interesting, but the things in this world were boring!
Chapter 5 Gao Yumo’s Fiancee (Old Version)
Zongman: Even if I’m reborn, I still want to live my daily life: Chapter 5 Gao Yumo’s fiancée picture and text
While Gao Yumo was washing up in the bathroom, Wakanami walked out of the room. She needed to apply for permission to go out.
As for who to apply to? Of course it was the eldest daughter, Gao Yumo’s mother, Gao Yuyangkui. Gao Yuyangkui would be in the kitchen at this time. She would make breakfast for her beloved son herself. This has been her habit for many years.
However, Gao Yuyangkui was a young lady before, and she only started learning how to cook after Gao Yumo came. But she was not a kitchen killer. After she started learning, she could quickly make edible dishes.
I have been making breakfast for Gao Yumo for 6 years now. Even though it is just breakfast, I can make it very delicious.
Soon, Wakana found Gao Yuyangui and explained to her that Gao Yumo wanted to go out.
Originally, Wakana thought that Gao Yuyangkui would agree quickly as she did in the past, but today she started to hesitate and didn’t even react when the eggs she was frying were about to get burnt.
Wakanami had no choice but to help her turn off the fire so as not to disturb the young lady’s thoughts.
“Nami, did Xiao Mo tell you what he was going out for? Is it something important?” Gao Yuyangkui didn’t decide whether to refuse or not. After all, there was actually an important matter concerning Gao Yumo today, but what if his son went out for something important?
“I don’t think so. It’s not very important. Of course, that’s just my opinion. The young master went out today to buy some comics or light novels. He didn’t let the maid buy them for him. He probably wanted to experience the feeling of buying things himself, or wanted to choose them himself.”
Wakanami really didn’t know what Gao Yumo was going to do, after all, he didn’t say it directly, but based on her understanding of Gao Yumo, she could easily guess it.
After all, she is really by Gao Yumo’s side except when sleeping. Of course, she is not there at school. At that time, there will be a maid named Gao Yuyangkui to take her place, who is also the senior who taught her the knowledge of maid at the beginning.
She should be the person who knows Gao Yumo best in the world. The eldest lady probably doesn’t know her as well as she does. After all, the eldest lady usually has a lot of things to deal with. As for what is not for her to know, the eldest lady has been busy every day since she didn’t know when.
But even so, she would make breakfast for the young master every day. This is motherly love!
“This is indeed very important to him. After all, those are his favorite things. But compared with what happened today, it’s better to let him stay at home today. An important guest is coming today.”
Gao Yuyangkui was aware of her son’s interest, and she didn’t think there was anything wrong with it. He must be looking forward to today, but today’s event was arranged by her mother, Gao Yumo’s grandmother, the head of the Gao Yu family, and Gao Yuyangkui had no right to refuse.
Although she wanted to help Gao Yumo refuse, after all, what was the difference between this time and the previous time? But she was not sure whether Xiaomo would like it. Maybe she would like it?
After all, Xiao Mo had asked about this girl before, so she shouldn’t refuse, right? Gao Yuyangkui began to think. From the time she knew about this matter until now, she had not made up her mind whether to tell Xiao Mo or just refuse.
“Miss, if it’s something concerning the young master and you can’t make a decision, you can tell me and I can help you with some advice.” Wakana stood there, watching the young lady thinking with a frown on her face. Combined with the topic just now, she guessed what she was worried about, so she said this.
Gao Yuyangkui glanced at her, and even she had to admit that she did not understand Xiao Mo as well as Xiao Mo’s personal maid, although she didn’t want to admit it.
“In fact, the family found a fiancée for Xiao Mo.” Gao Yuyangkui also said what she was worried about. What was the difference between this and her mother finding a fiancé for her before? She hated this kind of thing, but she didn’t know if Xiao Mo liked it.
“Fiancée? Please tell me the details.” It was the first time that Wakanami had some other expressions, and she could no longer maintain that serious look.
Gao Yuyangkui looked at Xiao Mo’s personal maid strangely, then figured out what was going on and smiled slightly. Did she develop feelings for him? She was not surprised. After all, Xiao Mo was so cute. Even if she was only 6 years old, she could tell that she would be very beautiful and handsome when she grew up. Moreover, she would not object if it was Wakana.
But what kind of feeling is this? It should be family affection, plus a sense of possessiveness. After all, they grew up together. When Wakanami suddenly heard that Xiao Mo had a fiancée, she probably began to imagine the scene where her position was taken by her fiancée.
After all, she is a 12-year-old girl. It can’t be love, right?
But it’s hard to say what will happen in the future. After all, Wakana will definitely continue to take care of Xiao Mo until one of them doesn’t want to follow the other (the other one follows), and then this relationship between the personal maid and the young master will stop.
“Yes, fiancée, how do you feel when you hear this term?” Gao Yuyangkui asked directly. She was also quite curious.
Although Wakana was only 12 years old, she was very smart. She immediately understood the hidden meaning of the eldest lady’s words, and quickly regained her serious expression and shook her head.
“I don’t have that kind of feeling towards the young master, please don’t misunderstand me and don’t transfer me away from the young master. I have no problem with my fiancée.”
Although she was still pretending to be calm, she was obviously a little flustered, which made Gao Yuyangkui find it a little funny. She said everything out before she even said anything. Nami is quite cute.
“Okay, I didn’t say anything. What you’re worried about won’t happen. You will always be by Xiao Mo’s side.”
“Thank you, Miss.” Wakanami bowed slightly and thanked the young master quickly. It was the young master who gave her light, and she didn’t want to lose it. The young master was her only hope in life.
Gao Yuyang Kui looked at the girl in front of her. How could she not know her life experience? After all, she was the one who brought her back. Her parents were both dead, so she would not take her away from Xiao Mo.
“Okay, you go back and ask Xiao Mo if he can go tomorrow, or change another day. Today is indeed important.” Gao Yuyangkui brought the topic back and asked Wakanami to go back and ask.
“Can you tell me what my fiancée looks like? Or her name? Otherwise, when the young master asks, I won’t be able to explain. If I don’t know these things, the young master will definitely not care about that fiancée.” Wakanami understood Gao Yumo’s character. His attitude towards his fiancée depended on who she was, how pretty she was, her personality and so on. If he was not interested, then his fiancée would definitely not be as interesting to him as his original activities today.
“Just tell him it’s the girl you asked me about last time. He should be able to figure it out. I don’t have any photos of her here, so just tell him that.”
“Yes.” Wakana nodded. Although she didn’t know who it was, she thought the young master should know. So she took her leave and walked towards Gao Yumo’s room, thinking about her fiancée.
Gao Yuyangkui continued to make breakfast. The egg was cold and a little mushy, so she threw it away and made a new one.
Chapter 6: My fiancée is Kaguya Shinomiya (old version)
Zongman: Even if I’m reborn, I still want to live my daily life: Chapter 6: My fiancée is Kaguya Shinomiya
“Master, the eldest lady has refused your request to go out.” Wakanami said to Gao Yumo after returning to his room.
When Gao Yumo was really packing his clothes for going out, he specifically asked the maid who helped him shopping to buy him a set of clothes that would not look too conspicuous. After all, his usual clothes were all branded, and at first glance he looked like a rich young master. Coupled with his temperament, he was afraid that someone would kidnap him.
“Mom refused? Is there something important today? Otherwise she wouldn’t refuse.” Gao Yumo was stunned when he heard Waka Nami’s words. He stopped what he was doing and looked at Sister Nami.
After all, the mother in this world basically never refuses his requests. She is a mother who dotes on him. He just wants to go out and buy something, which is a request that his mother should not refuse. But now that she refuses, it means that something important happened today.
“Yes, there is something important. The eldest lady said that your fiancée will come to our house today, and you will need to show up at that time. After all, she is your fiancée.” When Wakanami spoke, she emphasized the pronunciation of fiancée a little. Gao Yumo looked at her strangely, but Wakanami just continued to look at her young master with her serious expression.
Gao Yumo could only say nothing and skip this topic. How could he not see that Wakanami had a crush on him? He was not really a 6-year-old child.
“What’s the matter with the fiancée? Grandma had this kind of thing done to my mother before. She should hate arranging marriages for her children, but it still happened. It must be grandma, and only her, who seems to be very keen on this kind of thing.” Gao Yumo said to himself. Although Waka Nami heard a lot of secrets that she shouldn’t know, she pretended not to know.
“Yes, it was arranged by the head of the family.” This was all she could say; she could not discuss anything else.
“Sure enough, who is the other party? Do you know? I’m not really interested. After all, a fiancée was arranged for me when I was only 6 years old. I don’t know why.” Gao Yumo shook his head. He couldn’t understand his grandmother’s train of thought. You said that the reason for arranging a fiancé for my mother was because of the family inheritance issue, so why is it arranged for him now?
“I don’t know.” Wakana shook her head, but Gao Yumo was not surprised. After all, it was really impossible to let a maid know, even if this maid was his personal maid. Just when he thought so, Sister Nami continued.
“But the eldest lady said that it was a girl you asked her about, and she said that you would definitely understand.”
Then Wakanami saw Gao Yumo’s expression change from angry to calm, and then to happy. Her heart sank, but she could do nothing about it.
Of course Gao Yumo immediately thought of who it was. After all, he had asked his mother about one person, and that was Shinomiya Kaguya!
But even though he was happy, he could still see that Nami-san’s mood suddenly became bad. As for why? Of course it was because of her fiancée. If Nami-san liked him, she would not be able to remain calm when her fiancée appeared.
He stepped forward and hugged Waka Nami, even though he could only reach a little more than half of her height, “Nami-sister, I won’t abandon you just because I have a fiancée. You will always be my Nami-sister, my personal maid, and even more.”
Gao Yumo didn’t finish what he said, he just winked at Wakanami, but he succeeded in making Wakanami laugh. Gao Yumo rarely saw Sister Nami smile, she was so beautiful!
“I believe you, my master.” Wakanami bent down and kissed Gao Yumo on the face, then reluctantly let go of Gao Yumo’s hands and took a step back. Although she concealed it well, Gao Yumo could still see that she was very shy, even if she just kissed his face.
“Of course you can trust me.” Gao Yumo did not continue to make any promises. After all, he was just a 6-year-old boy. Promises at this age felt fake. All he could say was that time would prove everything. He was not the kind of person who got bored easily, but a person of universal love!
“I’ll wait.”
Gao Yumo brought Wakanami to their restaurant, because he was going to meet his fiancée, Kaguya Shinomiya, later. Gao Yumo had already changed into his usual clothes, which looked very formal. With his temperament, there should be no problem, and he could leave a good impression, right?
“Xiao Mo, I’m here. Today I’m making you an egg and ham sandwich with milk.” Gao Yuyangkui’s cooking skills can only support her making these things. After all, for her now, she doesn’t have much time to learn cooking. As for what she is busy with? Of course, it’s taking over the family business.
Originally, she had no interest in these things, so her mother planned to let Gao Yumo manage the family. She was only in her 50s and it was still early for her to retire.
But after Gao Yuyangkui found out that her son Xiao Mo had no interest in the family and didn’t want to inherit, she was afraid that her mother would get angry and quarrel with Xiao Mo, or other bad things would happen, so she was not in a position to help either side.
The final solution is for her to take over, even if she is not interested, but for the sake of her son, she can do it!
Gao Yumo also knew about this, so he, who had no interest in the family before, now prepared for his mother to take over after more than ten years. When he realizes his dream, he will also take over and let his mother have a good rest.
He had no doubt that he could fulfill his dream, and at that time my mother was probably in her 40s. After all, she is only 26 years old now. She picked him up when she was 20 years old, which was also the year she graduated from college.
“Okay, Mom.” Gao Yumo didn’t know how to refuse, and he didn’t care what Gao Yuyangkui prepared for him. He enjoyed this motherly love, which made him feel that every breakfast was delicious!
Gao Yumo was eating breakfast while Kanami was standing behind him, almost motionless.
Mom Gao Yuyangkui sat opposite, admiring her son’s eating. Even after watching for several years, she still couldn’t get enough of it! Xiao Mo is so cute. At that time, he really made the most important decision in his life!
“Nami should have told you about her fiancée. Have you guessed who she is?” Gao Yuyangkui glanced at Waka Nami, then looked at Gao Yumo and asked.
Gao Yumo swallowed the last bit of the sandwich, and Wakanami behind him picked up the napkin to wipe his mouth. Although Gao Yumo had said it was not necessary, Wakanami still insisted.
“Shinomiya Kaguya, that’s right.” Gao Yumo called out her name, it couldn’t be anyone else.
“That’s right, Xiao Mo is really smart. Are you willing? Is that her words? After all, you have asked about her before. This marriage is actually largely because you asked me about Shinomiya Kaguya last time, and this matter was told to mother, and then it was like this. She should think that you are very interested in Shinomiya Kaguya.”
“Is that so! That’s why it was so sudden. I do have a good impression of her, and this is a marriage between two families for the sake of relationship, right? It’s a win-win situation, I won’t refuse.” Gao Yumo agreed. He would not refuse such a good thing. In his opinion, this was a good thing.
Chapter 7 Is this my fiancée? Isn’t this a hostage? (Old version)
Zongman: Even if I’m reborn, I still want to live my daily life: Chapter 7 Is this my fiancée? Isn’t this a hostage? Picture and text
“She should come in the afternoon. You will all go to elementary school soon. You can build a good relationship by going to the same elementary school. What do you think?” Gao Yuyangkui looked at Gao Yumo tenderly. Although she was not arranged to go to the same elementary school as Shinomiya Kaguya, it was easy for them to go to any school they wanted. It was also easy to switch schools. ..
“If it’s just elementary school, it’s fine.” Gao Yumo touched his chin. Elementary school was no problem, but starting from junior high school, he had another plan, which he had already made.
“Oh? It seems that you have any plans for your future? Then I’ll look forward to what you are going to do. Don’t worry, mom will support you. But are you only planning to build a good relationship with Kaguya in elementary school? From what you said, you are not planning to go to junior high and high school with her?” Gao Yuyangkui was still sitting there with a gentle expression. She didn’t care about Gao Yumo’s future plans.
“Yes, I’ve already chosen a high school, so I’m going to go to a nearby junior high school. It’s just an ordinary school, so it should be okay, right?” Gao Yumo revealed a little bit. How should I put it? This was also seen on the Internet, and he also saw several schools he was familiar with, and this one was the most familiar but unfamiliar school to him, but he should be able to see what he wanted to see.
As for the Shuchiin Academy that Shinomiya Kaguya will go to later, it’s not that he can’t do it, but he feels that the school will be very depressing and the academic pressure will definitely be very great, which doesn’t fit the ordinary daily life he wants.
He has already attended two different worlds of school, and this time he just wanted to have fun peacefully, and he really didn’t want to go to school.
“Okay, I understand. I’ll tell my mother about this and see how she arranges it. Do you have any objection?” If it was an ordinary matter, Gao Yuyangkui could agree to it casually, but for something like this that was related to the cooperating family, she had not yet taken over the family, so she couldn’t arrange it directly, otherwise her mother would catch her and say a lot to her.
Moreover, she was actually not sure whether to help Gao Yumo or not. Although she could help Xiao Mo unconditionally, she knew that she couldn’t be so casual about important matters such as school as it concerned her future. Since she couldn’t make the decision, she would push it to her mother, the head of the family.
“Grandma? She won’t have any objections, right?”
Gao Yuyangkui is not the only one who dotes on him at home. His grandmother Gao Yuli also dotes on him. If he acts like a spoiled child about something like this, he will surely get her approval, right?
“I agree. Xiao Mo can choose which school he wants to go to.” Unexpectedly, when the two were chatting in the restaurant, the voice of grandmother Gao Yuli was heard from behind. The three people in the restaurant looked towards the door and saw Gao Yuli standing there with a kind smile on her face. She was called grandmother but that was just a seniority. Gao Yuli was actually only in her 50s this year, and she was very well maintained and looked like she was in her 30s.
“Grandma!” When Gao Yumo saw Gao Yuli appear, he walked straight over and hugged her. Of course, with his current height, he could only hug her legs. Gao Yuli also touched the head of this good grandson.
“Mother, why are you here?” Although Gao Yumo and Gao Yuyangkui still live in the same house as before, Gao Yuli no longer lives here. Instead, she lives somewhere closer to the company and rarely comes back.
“Aren’t you going to introduce Xiao Mo to a fiancée today? Of course I’m coming. You should have told him, right? Did Xiao Mo agree?” Gao Yuli looked at her grandson. She actually didn’t want to introduce Xiao Mo to a fiancée so early, but Xiao Mo actually went to inquire about a girl, and this girl was Shinomiya Kaguya, who was the same age as her. Their family had a cooperation with the Shinomiya family, which led to this matter.
Of course, she was also sure that Xiao Mo was not just curious about Shinomiya Kaguya, but definitely had a good impression of her, so she went to ask the head of the Shinomiya family, and the two sides settled the matter.
“I agree.” Gao Yumo nodded and said to his grandmother with a smile. Although this was not what he expected, it was quite in line with his expectations.
“That’s good that you agree. This outfit is very handsome. By the way, since you know the girl from the Shinomiya family, you should know her personality.” Gao Yuli didn’t know how to describe Shinomiya Kaguya.
“Ice-cold?” Gao Yumo said. That should be the case, right?
“Cold? That’s the right word to describe it, but that’s just a protective color. It’s a protective color to protect myself in the huge Shinomiya family. Xiao Mo, do you understand?” Gao Yuli hoped that Xiao Mo would not feel uncomfortable with her personality when she met Shinomiya Kaguya today.
Although Xiao Mo has asked about Shinomiya Kaguya, he is not sure how much information he knows. People around him have been very nice and doting to him since he was a child. I wonder if he can handle someone with a personality like Shinomiya Kaguya?
“I know grandma, not all big families are as harmonious as our Gao Yu family. Their Shigong family is very chaotic, right? Factional struggles and so on.”
Gao Yuli looked at Xiao Mo in surprise. Didn’t they say that Xiao Mo had no interest in family management? Didn’t he learn something? Although not much, it was a good start.
“Okay, I’m glad you know. By the way, this matter of the fiancée is not something for the future. You are not only engaged now, but Kaguya Shinomiya will live directly in our house. I wonder if you can understand what this means.” Gao Yuli wanted Xiao Mo to talk about something like family hostages. Kaguya Shinomiya was a hostage given to their Gao Yu family. It was heard that Kaguya Shinomiya was an illegitimate daughter herself. The head of the family should not feel any pain in giving this child to their family, right?
However, Gao Yumo did not have those thoughts at all. He was just shocked. This situation was beyond his expectations!
Looking at Xiao Mo’s expression, Gao Yuli knew that he hadn’t thought of anything, but she was not discouraged. Didn’t Xiao Mo decide to inherit the family in the future because Yang Kui was working very hard every day and wanted him to inherit the family that was unwilling to inherit it?
He will have to learn all these in the future. His daughter didn’t want to inherit the family before, and his grandson didn’t want to either. But his daughter was willing to do it, and since his daughter was willing, his grandson was willing too.
Gao Yuli didn’t have any special thoughts. She just knew that this was family affection, which was rare in a large family. Gao Yuli was very proud that their Gao Yu family did not become like those other families. Although they were related by blood, they were like enemies.
Although Xiao Mo has no blood relationship with them, he has deepened the family ties in their family, which makes her love this grandson even more!
After all, the relationship between her and her daughter was repaired by Xiao Mo. Otherwise, what would happen if a young lady who knew nothing ran out? Gao Yuli regretted what happened that day.
It was also that day that made her change and realize that the interests of the family are not as important as their daughter and family ties!
Chapter 8: Kaguya Shinomiya’s Past (Old Version)
“Kaguya, you should know what we are here for today, right?”
A man in a gorgeous suit was sitting on a moving car and spoke to Kaguya Shinomiya who was sitting opposite him.
“I know my father and my fiancée, right?” Shinomiya Kaguya looked at the man opposite her with an expressionless face. This was her father, Shinomiya Yan’an, a father she couldn’t tell what kind of feelings she had for him. After all, she was an illegitimate daughter of her mother.
Kaguya Shinomiya bit her lip. Her mother died after giving birth to her. She only knew that her mother was not her father’s wife. This was also the news she heard from those family members. Did they think she couldn’t hear? They said those things behind her back. (PS: I changed Kaguya Shinomiya’s background story, so it’s not reflected now, but I changed the setting of her mother. After all, you know the original one, and I can’t stand it anyway.)
No one knows what Shigong Yanan is thinking when she looks at her daughter. Does she care about Kaguya? Do they have any affection for her? Of course, she does. This time, she sent her daughter to Gao Yu’s house for this reason.
Keep Kaguya away from the intrigues in the family and prevent her from becoming a tool for her sons to fight for the family. The Gaoyu family, which is also one of the four major families, perfectly meets this requirement. If Kaguya is sent there, no matter how brave his sons are, they will not dare to do anything to Kaguya, right?
And he no longer has the energy to manage them. He has seen the fights between his sons, and now he is more restrained because he is still alive. However, his health is getting worse and worse, and he probably won’t live long. He can only send Kaguya away early. I hope Kaguya can understand.
But Kaguya probably wouldn’t understand, right? In Kaguya’s eyes, he was a father who didn’t care about her. Now he wanted to kick her out of the house and send her to someone else’s house, saying she was his fiancée. But who knew what it would be like in someone else’s house?
Although he chose the Gaoyu family instead of the other two families, the head of the Gaoyu family attached great importance to family affection after her daughter ran away from home. Her daughter became her Achilles’ heel, and she also had a grandson who was not related by blood. These were secrets known to everyone, at least not secret secrets within each family.
This kind of family that values ​​kinship is his only choice, but it is also a gamble. After all, no one knows whether they will regard Kaguya as their family?
Kaguya was not sitting there alone. Next to her was the maid who grew up with her, named Hayasaka Ai. She was the maid specially arranged for Kaguya by Shinomiya Gan’an. The two grew up together, and it could be considered a little concern that Shinomiya Gan’an had for Kaguya.
The two will live together in Gao Yu’s home in the future. According to the ancient saying, this is a dowry maid.
Hayasaka Ai looked at Shinomiya Yanan, her eyes hiding her disgust for this man, but who is Shinomiya Yanan? How could the head of the Shinomiya family not see it, but he said nothing, after all, he knew exactly why this little girl hated him, and sometimes he hated himself too.
Today might be the longest day he spends with his daughter, but it will also be the last day, as his body really can’t take it anymore.
Shinomiya Kaguya still had that expressionless look on her face, and didn’t want strangers to disturb her, but her inner thoughts were actually very active.
But no matter what the three people present are thinking, what happened today will not change.
Shinomiya Kaguya looked at the scenery outside the window. The three of them were silent along the way. Shinomiya Kaguya kept looking at the scenery along the way, while Shinomiya Yanan wanted to say something, but he had no idea how to get along with his daughter.
Only Hayasaka Ai looked at Shinomiya Gan’an with more and more disgust in her eyes. In her eyes, Shinomiya Gan’an was a man who sold his daughter.
I just hope that the eldest lady will not be bullied in the Gao Yu family. She has looked up some information about the Gao Yu family. At least on the surface, it seems that it is a consortium with a much better reputation than the Shinomiya family.
Shinomiya Kaguya’s eyes moved, because she saw that they had driven into a big gate. They were here!
She was actually very nervous inside. She had some understanding of her father’s behavior, but she was more happy to be able to leave a place like the Shinomiya family and her father. She had longed for family affection since she was a child, but no one in the family could give her that. Everyone spoke ill of her behind her back.
Her only friend and relative is probably Hayasaka Ai who is by her side. That’s why she wanted to bring her along when she came here. Her father agreed, and Hayasaka Ai also agreed.
“We’re here.” Sigong Yan’an tried to find topics to talk about along the way, but he didn’t say a word until he reached the destination. In the end, he could only say that he had arrived.
The car stopped and the driver came over to open the door behind them. Shinomiya Gan’an was the first to get out, while Shinomiya Kaguya and Hayasaka Ai followed behind him.
Gao Yuli and Gao Yumo were already waiting at the door. After all, the two families were of equal status, so of course they had to respect each other. And of course, it was because today was the day that Shinomiya Kaguya, Xiao Mo’s fiancée, was arriving. Gao Yuli wanted the head of the Shinomiya family to know that their Gao Yu family would treat his daughter well and should pay attention to her.
“Hello, Mr. Shinomiya Yan’an, welcome. This must be your daughter, so cute.” Gao Yuli walked forward with a smile, first shook hands with Shinomiya Yan’an, then looked at Shinomiya Kaguya and smiled at her.
Gao Yumo also followed behind his grandmother, wearing the same outfit, a small suit, with a smile on his face and no extra movements. Now was the time for the two family heads to communicate, and he was the younger generation, so it was not his turn yet.
“Hello, Miss Gao Yuli, you look so young. This is my daughter, Shinomiya Kaguya. Kaguya, say hello to Aunt Gao Yuli.” Shinomiya Yan’an also hurriedly shook hands with Gao Yuli. Although their Shinomiya family is still one of the four major families, it can no longer compare with the Gao Yu family. One reason is that his health is not good, and the other is that the struggle within the family is too serious.
“Why call her auntie? According to seniority, you should call her grandma. Come on, call her grandma for me to hear.” Gao Yuli waved her hand. Calling her auntie would mess up the seniority, but she knew that this was Shigong Yan’an complimenting her, saying that she was young.
“Hello, Grandma Takahata.” Shinomiya Kaguya said very politely, putting her hands in front of her and bowing slightly to Takahata. Hayasaka Ai beside her also bowed.
“So good, this is my grandson, Gao Yumo, the child who will be engaged to you this time. You two should meet each other.” Gao Yuli touched Shinomiya Kaguya’s head. She was very satisfied with this child. Then she pointed at Gao Yumo and told her that the two of them could get to know each other.
“Hello, my name is Gao Yumo.” Gao Yumo heard himself and walked in front of Shinomiya Kaguya with a smile on his face that was neither annoying nor excessive. He tried his best to give the people of the Shinomiya family a good first impression and extended his right hand forward.
Shinomiya Kaguya also stretched out her right hand and shook hands with Gao Yumo, with no expression on her face. This girl, who had lived in the Shinomiya family since childhood and longed for family affection, received a strict education and gave birth to this ‘Ice Kaguya’ under such circumstances.
But as Gao Yuli said before, this is just a disguise, a protection the girl gives herself.
Three things to do when reading: read, collect, and reward!
Chapter 9: Alert Kaguya Shinomiya (Old Version)
Kaguya Shinomiya’s first impression of Gao Yumo was not what Gao Yumo had expected. In fact, it was not very good. After all, superficial disguise was something that nobles like them had to learn. So the better Gao Yumo performed now, the more Kaguya Shinomiya would think he was hypocritical, although this was really Gao Yumo’s usual state.
Gao Yumo’s first impression of Shinomiya Kaguya was that she was cold and made people have no desire to get close to her. But it was useless for Gao Yumo because he understood Kaguya’s character, and at least this was not her true appearance now.
He also glanced at Hayasaka Ai who was following Shinomiya Kaguya. She was the same, with no expression on her face, and her face was serious and solemn. Is this the basic quality of a maid?
The same goes for Sister Nami, and Gao Yumo has no idea what she is thinking. As for Hayasaka Ai, although he just glanced at her and ignored her, it’s not that he doesn’t like Hayasaka Ai. In fact, he likes her very much. But now he can see that these two people have a bad impression of him, or their impression of the concept of family is not good.
It will take some time to understand what the difference is between the Gao Yu family and other families.
“Xiao Mo, take Kaguya and this one with you.” Grandma Gao Yuli wanted to say, but she realized that there was a girl who had not introduced herself yet. She should be Kaguya Shinomiya’s maid.
“My name is Hayasaka Ai, sir.” Hayasaka Ai quickly bowed to Takayuli and introduced herself. She could look at Shinomiya Yan’an with disgust in the car because they were about to leave the Shinomiya family, and the eldest lady didn’t want to let anything happen to her. Moreover, the man would not care about this matter because he knew that he was indeed a person that they would hate.
But Hayasaka Ai didn’t dare to do anything in front of Takayuli. It wasn’t because Takayuli was more vicious or anything, but they were simply about to enter the Takayu family, and she didn’t want the eldest lady to leave a bad impression on the other family heads.
“Okay, Hayasaka Ai, right? She’s a good kid too, huh.” Gao Yuli glanced at her and smiled. Hayasaka Ai reminded her of the child Wakana.
“Xiao Mo, take Kaguya and Ai in and take good care of them. Mr. Shigong Yan’an, let’s not talk about our business here. Let’s go to my company.” Gao Yuli first asked Gao Yumo to take the two girls into the house, but she didn’t need to do so because she and Shigong Yan’an still had business to discuss.
And Takahata Yokui was in the house, who could take good care of the three children, not to mention Wakana and some maids were also there, so she didn’t think there would be any problem.
“You go ahead, Kaguya. I’ll go talk about business.” Shinomiya Yan’an still didn’t know what to say. He had a lot of caring words to say, but he couldn’t say a word. He could only look at Kaguya a few times, then got back into the car and prepared to go to Gao Yuli’s company with her. He didn’t even plan to go into Gao Yuli’s house.
Only Gao Yumo, who looked a little dazed, and two expressionless girls were left.
Gao Yumo didn’t expect that grandma would pass away like this. Shouldn’t there be a lot of things to say? Sigong Yan’an was the same. How could he leave his daughter behind so confidently?
“You two, please follow me in.” But Gao Yumo didn’t stay in a daze for long. It was not a good idea to stay outside the house to get some fresh air.
He said politely to Shinomiya Kaguya and Hayasaka Ai, and after making sure they both heard him, he walked towards the house.
He actually didn’t know what to say now, and he felt the atmosphere was very awkward. After all, the other two people didn’t say anything. This shouldn’t be the case. Even if Shinomiya Kaguya was cold, her upbringing shouldn’t let her be like this.
But it is obvious that Kaguya doesn’t care about those things now. She has come to a strange place. Shinomiya Kaguya herself is an insecure person, so it is impossible for her to say anything.
Neither the eldest lady nor the new young master said anything, so what would the maid Hayasaka Ai say?
Seeing this, Gao Yumo could only stop thinking about it. He still believed that everything would be fine after a while, allowing them to see that their Gao Yu family was completely different from their Shigong family.
“By the way, have you had breakfast?” Gao Yumo wanted to find a topic to talk about, so he could only use the most common topic: Have you had breakfast?
Since Gao Yumo asked this, there was no way they could not answer. After all, this was someone else’s home, so it was better not to make others angry.
“We all had breakfast.” Kaguya Shinomiya answered simply.
“Breakfast, but it’s almost noon now. Is it okay for us to have lunch together later?” It is now past 11 o’clock in the afternoon, and it is time for lunch.
“Of course.” Shinomiya Kaguya still answered in the same way. At least she was sure that she could sit at the table to eat. At least after she came here, she would not go without food. If Gao Yumo knew what she was thinking, he would definitely complain.
How could Gao Yu’s family be like that? And your Shigong family is not like that either, right? What do you think their family is? A demon cave?
Gao Yumo brought the two of them to the restaurant. When Gao Yuli left, she asked him to take care of the two girls, but he had no idea how to do it, so he had to go about his daily life as usual.
Although he lives in the family, it is obvious that Gao Yumo does not look like a nobleman at all. Gao Yuli and Gao Yuyangkui have no opinion on his appearance. It doesn’t matter, as long as he grows up healthily. They don’t expect him to do anything now, and they will talk about the future later.
“Please sit down and wait for dinner. After dinner, I will take you to your rooms. Can your rooms be next to each other?” Gao Yumo invited the two to sit down, and after thinking about it, he pulled out chairs for them. It’s always right to be gentle and gentleman, although he is not that kind of person. It’s not that he is not gentle, but usually no one would need her help to pull out a bench or something like that, and there is no need for him, a young master, to do such things.
The two girls looked at each other, as if it was different from what they thought. They thought a lot and talked a lot last night. After all, they were still two 6-year-old girls. Suddenly they heard that they had a fiancé, so they would always have all kinds of wild thoughts.
However, after discovering that Gao Yumo was indeed not the person they thought he was, they at least relaxed a little.
“Young Master, what would you like to eat for lunch today?” Wakanami also walked in at this time, glanced at Shinomiya Kaguya and Hayasaka Ai, didn’t say anything, just nodded at them.
“This is my personal maid Wakanami, this is Shinomiya Kaguya, my fiancée, and this is her maid.” Gao Yumo introduced them to each other. Wakanami was just a little jealous, but it would get over time.
“Hello.” Shinomiya Kaguya stood up and bowed to Wakanami. Although she was just a maid, a personal maid was different from an ordinary maid.
Hayasaka Ai also stood up and saluted Wakanami. As Gao Yumo just said, she was Shinomiya Kaguya’s maid. It seemed wrong that she was sitting here while Wakanami was standing. She stood up and walked behind Shinomiya Kaguya and stood.
Gao Yumo saw this and found it a little funny. Both girls were a little too wary, but it was totally unnecessary.
“Haysaka, sit down. Sister Nami just likes to stand. I asked her to sit down every time, but she refused. It doesn’t matter to you. You are Shinomiya’s maid, not mine. You still have to listen to Shinomiya’s arrangements here.” Gao Yumo said to Hayasaka Ai, but Hayasaka Ai still stood behind Shinomiya Kaguya. She only sat down after Shinomiya Kaguya asked her to.
This is because she listened to Gao Yumo’s words. Now she only listens to Shigong Huiye, but she should have said it first when she asked her to sit down just now? Forget it, who cares about her.
“Nami-sister, anything is fine, you two?”
“We’re fine too, don’t worry about us.” Shinomiya Kaguya said calmly.
“Don’t be so vigilant or nervous. Our Gao Yu family is completely different from the Shigong family. You will know it in the future.” Gao Yumo smiled and shook his head. This matter cannot convince people just by talking about it. It still depends on time.
Chapter 10: Kaguya Shinomiya’s cute sleeping face (old version)
“Good morning, Master.”
“Ai, hush, keep your voice down, Kaguya, let me wake you up today.”
Hayasaka Ai looked at the hand covering her mouth and nodded. It was just an ordinary morning, the young master just wanted to play a prank, and she, the maid, just couldn’t disobey the young master’s orders.
Miss Kaguya, I’m so sorry. I didn’t stop the young master from playing a prank.
He withdrew his hand, winked at Hayasaka Ai, and made a hushing gesture.
Then he pushed open Kaguya’s door, Gao Yumo walked in quietly, and came to Shinomiya Kaguya’s bed, while Hayasaka Ai stood motionless at the door. The young master’s prank would soon be over.
Looking at Kaguya’s sleeping face, Gao Yumo’s lips curled up. She was still so cute when she was sleeping, completely different from her usual appearance. She looked completely defenseless.
It has been 6 years since Shinomiya Kaguya came to his house. Today is just a few days after she graduated from elementary school and has not yet entered middle school. For Gao Yumo, it is a day of complete relaxation and a day when he should not get up so early.
But why did he get up so early? Of course, it was to see Kaguya’s sleeping face. He couldn’t get enough of it. The main reason was that it was very rare. Kaguya’s expression was completely defenseless and natural. It was something you could only see when she was asleep.
It’s been 6 years, Shinomiya Kaguya has been coming to his house for 6 years, and Gao Yumo still hasn’t been able to get rid of her disguise. This shouldn’t be the case at all. In Gao Yu’s house, both he and Gao Yu Yangkui treat her very well. She shouldn’t have the same feeling as before when she was in Shinomiya’s house.
Even Hayasaka Ai had let down her guard against him and believed that he would not harm them at all. Just look at what happened just now. Hayasaka Ai completely allowed Gao Yumo to come into Shinomiya Kaguya’s room, whether to play a prank or something else.
If she stopped Gao Yumo, Gao Yumo would not force his way in. Hayasaka Ai tried it, she tried it at the very beginning. She ignored Gao Yumo’s words and completely ignored his needs. She fully fulfilled her duties as Shinomiya Kaguya’s maid and completely ignored Gao Yumo.
Gao Yumo never said anything bad to her. If a maid in other families did this, she would have been punished or fired, or even worse.
But Gao Yumo didn’t care at all. He adhered to what he said on the first day. Hayasaka Ai only needed to be a good maid to Shinomiya Kaguya and didn’t need to care about him.
After repeated tests, Hayasaka Ai came to the conclusion that Gao Yumo was not pretending. He really believed that Hayasaka Ai just needed to be a good maid for Shinomiya Kaguya. This also made her let down her guard against Gao Yumo and the Gao Yu family, and she really treated this place as her home.
But Shinomiya Kaguya is completely different. Six years have passed. She still wears her cold disguise. Why? Gao Yumo has no idea. When he asks Hayasaka Ai, who knows her well, she can only be vague and can’t explain it clearly.
But it doesn’t matter, it’s only been 6 years, and they just started junior high school. Gao Yumo thinks that it may be because both he and Kaguya were too young in the past few years in elementary school, so Kaguya feels insecure. But there are still 3 years left in junior high school, and everyone will go to the same junior high school. Gao Yumo will have to work hard this time to take off Kaguya’s cold mask!
“How long are you going to look at me? Are you a pervert?” While Gao Yumo’s thoughts were wandering, his eyes were always fixed on Shinomiya Kaguya’s face. Even if Shinomiya Kaguya was caught off guard when she was asleep, it was impossible for her not to wake up. Although she was somewhat used to it, Gao Yumo’s face would often appear in front of her as soon as she got up. At first, she would think he was going to do something, but not now. He was just looking at her simply and wanted to see her surprised expression when she woke up. She would not let him do as he wished!
This is where the misunderstanding between the two arose. Gao Yumo is not a weird person. He is not in the habit of looking at Kaguya’s surprised expression when she wakes up. Yes, no, no.
I was just simply looking at Kaguya sleeping. Although I couldn’t say which one was more perverted, they were an engaged couple, right? What’s wrong with my wife looking at me?
“Kaguya, you’re awake. Get up. There are important things to do today.” Gao Yumo is used to Kaguya’s venomous tongue and insults towards her. Hasn’t she gotten used to her own?
“Really? The important thing? Are you finally going to become a nun? Can you let me go free?” Kaguya lifted the quilt, wearing her pajamas, and glanced at Gao Yumo. She ignored him, got out of bed and walked towards the mirror. Hayasaka Ai was already waiting there, holding the clothes that Kaguya was going to wear today, a black dress.
“Kaguya, your mouth is still so ruthless.” Gao Yumo was used to Kaguya’s way of talking. He just looked at her with a smile, watching her walk towards the mirror to see if she dared to change clothes in front of him.
The answer is no. Kaguya was just about to take off her pajamas, feeling a little dazed, when she suddenly realized that Gao Yumo was still there!
“So you are really a pervert? You want to see me change clothes?” Kaguya said this, but only she knew what was going on in her heart.
Gao Yumo could only sit up from her bed, raise her hands in a gesture of surrender, and walk towards the door.
“Change your clothes and come downstairs. There is something important today.” Standing at the door, Gao Yumo reminded her before leaving. There was no time to rush to get along with Kaguya.
In Kaguya’s room, Kaguya breathed a sigh of relief when she saw Gao Yumo really left, and took off her pajamas. In fact, her pajamas were very revealing, at least her collarbone was exposed.
But she had gotten used to Gao Yumo seeing her in her pajamas. Of course, it was definitely not the case at the beginning. She still remembered the first time he appeared in front of her bed, and she got up in a daze, thinking it was Hayasaka Ai, and then she hugged him.
That morning, a huge scream and a muffled sound were heard from Kaguya’s room.
That day, Gao Yumo was pushed to the ground by Kaguya Shinomiya and fell heavily. However, he knew that it was indeed his problem, but he did not want to change it. Later, he got up earlier and went to Kaguya’s room every day to wake her up.
Of course, that was all after Gao Yumo gained Hayasaka Ai’s trust. If he wanted to enter Kaguya’s room, Hayasaka Ai had no choice but to go past her. But later on, Hayasaka Ai clearly felt that Gao Yumo’s love for the young lady was not fake at all, and he really did let the young lady do whatever she wanted.
“Miss, you have completely given up on Master Mo.” Hayasaka Ai suddenly said this when Kaguya was changing clothes.
Shinomiya Kaguya’s expression changed instantly. The Shinomiya Kaguya, who seemed still cold in Gao Yumo’s eyes, now showed the look of a little girl. In fact, Gao Yumo’s disguise of being cold towards her had basically disappeared. She was just used to being like that when she was in front of Gao Yumo.
“Ai! What are you talking about? How is it possible? How can I accept that person?” Kaguya spoke in a panic. She had completely stopped hiding herself in front of Hayasaka Ai. She and Ai had long been like real sisters.
“But Miss, what I said was rejection, not acceptance. You may have heard it wrong.” Hayasaka Ai obviously knew that Kaguya did not hear it wrong. It was simply a chaotic behavior when she was panicked.
Kaguya also immediately realized the error in her statement, but when she was about to refute, she glanced at Hayasaka Ai beside her, and it seemed that there was nothing to hide from Ai anymore.
“Yes, I may have completely accepted him. I completely felt the love of family in Gao Yu’s house. Whether it was Aunt Yang Kui or Sister Nami, they all made me feel the love of family, not to mention him. He really spoiled me. He really treated me as a family member. He always smiled no matter what I said to him. And the care he gave me, I may have accepted him a long time ago.”
“Miss, then go ahead and confess your feelings. Aren’t you an engaged couple? You should take it a step further, right? Otherwise, someone will get there first.” Hayasaka Ai looked as if she had seen through it a long time ago. She could be said to have seen through Miss Kaguya’s affairs more thoroughly than she did.
“Confess? Be the first to confess! No, no, my attitude towards him is not yet at the point where I can confess, right? I should wait a little longer. Besides, there are not so many people who would like him.” Kaguya regained her composure. In her thinking, no one should like Gao Yumo. Of course, this was also related to the fact that she and Gao Yumo were not in the same class in elementary school. She had no idea what he was like in the class. What if she and he were in the same class?
Chapter 11: Umi no Uta (Old Version)
Zongman: Even if I’m reborn, I still want to live my daily life: Chapter 11: Umi no Uta
“elder brother!”
Gao Yumo, who was still sleeping soundly, heard a loud shout in a daze. When Gao Yumo, who had not yet fully woken up, was still wondering what it was, suddenly!
“Ah! What’s going on!” He felt a heavy blow to his stomach. He quickly stood up and saw an orange object on his body. It was her who hit him hard.
I scratched my head. What happened to this girl suddenly?
Gao Yumo wanted to move the girl in a cloak who looked like a hamster away, but he had just woken up and had been hit so hard just now that he had no strength left and could only speak.
“Wake up, Mami-chan. I’m awake.”
“Today is the first day of school for our high school. If we don’t get up now, we will be late.” Komari said excitedly, but still got up from Gao Yumo’s body.
Gao Yumo looked at the sister wearing the hamster pajamas cloak. She didn’t look like a 16-year-old girl like him who was about to go to high school. How did she manage to grow bigger or smaller so easily when she put on this cloak?
How did she achieve this double-headed body? Even though her mother had brought her back home three years ago, Gao Yumo still didn’t understand.
By the way, this can be considered a prank, right? What happened just now was definitely a prank, right? He used to go to Kaguya in the morning, and now it’s his sister’s turn to go to him. This is karma!
“I’m up, but are you sure you want to watch me change clothes?” Gao Yumo raised the corner of his mouth and said to Doma Mai, to see how this girl would react.
“Ah, I won’t look, I’m going out.” As expected, he ran away in a panic, and he ran away with his eyes covered.
Doma Mai, in Gao Yumo’s first year of middle school, one day Gao Yuyangkui brought back a child from outside, and it seemed to be her best friend’s child. As for her best friend? She had to give the child to her to take care of, so where could she go?
After coming to Gao Yu’s house, she did not change her name and still used the surname Tujian. At the beginning, she was completely unable to get over the sadness of her parents’ death. Gao Yumo had no choice but to accompany her all the time and used various methods to make her happy.
Until the appearance of games, she became addicted to them. She regarded games as a way to escape reality. At the beginning, although Komari was always a little sad, she was very obedient and well-behaved.
But ever since she started playing games and reading comics, her true colors have been revealed. Besides using these as a way to distract herself, she has also become truly addicted to them.
But now it’s much better. Thanks to Gao Yumo’s unremitting efforts, she is not so addicted to those things anymore. I think so. At least in Gao Yumo’s opinion, it’s better now.
After Komari left, Gao Yumo started to change clothes. Today was the day she would enter high school, so of course she would change into the school uniform. But which school was it?
This is a very abstract name, Toyono Sobu High School. I heard that it was two schools before, but later they merged for some reason. Gao Yumo searched for this school on the Internet at that time and decided to go to this school. As for the reason? Those who know will know.
The school uniform of Toyono Sobu High School is quite nice, all black. Gao Yumo likes this color. Of course, there are some white embellishments in it, otherwise the all-black uniform would look quite strange.
After Gao Yumo changed his clothes, there was a knock on the door.
“Master, can I come in?” It was Wakanami’s voice.
“Of course, Sister Nami, I told you don’t need to knock when you come into my room.” Gao Yumo turned towards the door with a smile. Waka Nami was still standing at the door in her maid outfit, while Doma Mai was still there beside her, lying on the door and looking out.
“There’s a reason why I’m not coming in directly.” Wakanami smiled as she looked at Koumeiro beside her. If Gao Yumo didn’t have her clothes on and went in directly, wouldn’t he see Koumeiro naked?
“Oh, I see.” Gao Yumo also saw Komari peeking out there. She was still in that two-headed appearance. To be honest, this might be easier to find than changing back to her normal appearance. Her head would be much smaller.
“Komari, you said we were going to be late, why didn’t you go change your clothes?” Gao Yumo stared at Komari’s face. This girl only talked about him, but what about herself?
“Hehehe, brother, you underestimate me! I’m wearing my school uniform underneath.” Komari opened her cloak, and sure enough, she was wearing Toyono Sobu High School’s school uniform underneath. The clothes also became smaller and smaller with her, the principle behind it was unknown.
“Okay, by the way, is there anything you need? Sister Nami?” Gao Yumo didn’t expect that Koumei would be able to do this, so he ignored her and looked at Waka Nami.
“I just came to wake you up. I didn’t expect someone had already helped me. Thank you, Umaru-chan.”
“You’re welcome.” Komari said with her hands on her hips, looking very proud, but looking at her like that, Gao Yumo felt his stomach ache again.
“Forget it, Komari. I can’t stand your way of waking me up for many more times.” Gao Yumo quickly covered his stomach to stop Komari from continuing to wake him up in the same way.
“whee.”
“What method?” Wakanami asked as she watched the young master holding his stomach and picking up Koumeiro, and Koumeiro said this in her ear.
Wakanami thought about it thoughtfully and glanced at Xiao Mo.
“Sister Nami, you’re not going to do that too, are you? I can still hold on for a few more times even if Koumaro becomes like this, but if you do that once, I may not be able to get up.” Gao Yumo saw that Waka Nami seemed eager to try, and felt that if he stopped her, he would be finished if she really did that.
“You mean I’m heavy?” Hearing this, a dangerous light flashed in Wakanami’s eyes. She looked at Gao Yumo. The smile on her face looked scary to Gao Yumo.
“How could that be? Come if you want! How could I not bear it, Sister Nami!” Gao Yumo quickly admitted defeat. The next time he would be woken up would be tomorrow, but if he didn’t say anything, then he would have no tomorrow.
Wakana’s personality has changed a lot as she grew up. The biggest change is that she will start to joke while working, which was completely impossible before. Gao Yumo feels that Nami is better now and is no longer a work machine.
“Okay, I won’t do that. Breakfast is ready, come down and eat.” Wakanami just looked at Gao Yumo with a meaningful look, then turned and left. She said she wouldn’t do that, but that doesn’t mean she can’t let other people come.
“Brother, come down quickly.” Komari also followed Wakanami. On the way, she took off her hamster cloak and turned back into her perfect appearance. If Komari was not at home, she would be a perfect girl, with dignified and beautiful behavior, full marks in grades, and excellent sports.
It can be said that she is completely two different people at home, but that is not schizophrenia. Just like Kaguya, her perfect and cold appearance is actually a disguise, a character setting.
Gao Yumo shook his head. The house was becoming more and more lively. He hadn’t even started his plan yet, but there were more and more people at home. All the girls who came home were brought back by Gao Yuyangkui. She brought back more than one sister for Gao Yumo!
For example, the girl in the room at the end of the corridor on the floor where Gao Yumo lives, the girl who doesn’t want to go out.
Chapter 12 How many sisters are there? (Old version)
Zongman: Even if I’m reborn, I still want to live my daily life: Chapter 12 How many sisters are there?
Although he had no hope, Gao Yumo still walked over and knocked on the door.
“Sagiri, you still don’t want to go to school? You can make a lot of friends at school.”
Sagiri Izumi is also a girl brought back by Takaya Haruki. She had a similar experience to that of Koumaro. Her mother and stepfather both disappeared due to accidents during their trip. This disappearance can be regarded as death.
Gao Yuyang Kui and her mother were close friends, so they claimed her back. Why didn’t they allow her to be claimed? Don’t forget that they are the Gao Yu family, one of the four major financial groups!
What’s so difficult about adopting a child?
So this is another sister of Gao Yumo. Of course, she is two years younger than Gao Yumo and Komeito. She is 14 years old this year.
It has been several years, and I haven’t gotten over my grief at all. I don’t step out of my room, and I don’t let anyone in. I just put food at the door and take it in after people leave.
After Gao Yumo asked at the door, no one answered as usual. Gao Yumo knew that she must be inside, but unfortunately, even he rarely saw Izumi Sagiri, but he never gave up on getting his sister to come out, leave her room, and leave those sad memories.
Since they were brought home by Gao Yuyangkui and became his sisters, he has the responsibility to help them and let them return to normal life!
But unfortunately, Izumi Sagiri’s progress is infinitely close to 0, and she can’t even have a conversation. How can she untie her knot?
But in fact, Gao Yumo doesn’t need to worry at all. Izumi Sagiri has done some counseling for her. Gao Yuyangkui had already provided psychological counseling when she met the child. She would often go to Izumi Sagiri’s room when she came home to continue the psychological counseling. Izumi Sagiri had actually let go of those things a long time ago.
The reasons why she doesn’t go out are: 1. She stays at home and doesn’t want to go to school; 2. She has social phobia and is afraid to talk to people. When she talks to others, her voice is very small and she even starts to stutter; 3. Her usual hobby is a bit inappropriate.
When Gao Yumo knocked on the door, she was actually at the door, wanting to speak but not daring to. She didn’t hate this brother who often came to her door and wanted to enlighten her. He had never given up on her, even if she didn’t get any feedback.
In fact, she would often secretly look out when he left, so although Gao Yumo hadn’t seen Izumi Sagiri for a long time, she actually saw him often.
She didn’t dislike this brother at all. She even liked him very much and had a lot of good feelings towards him. He was really gentle.
“Still not coming out?” Kaguya’s voice sounded behind Gao Yumo. Gao Yumo was not surprised at all, he felt it.
“Well, the blow is too great, it’s not something a child can bear.” Gao Yumo said, and suddenly shut up, because Kaguya next to him also lost her mother when she was young, and her father is probably going to die soon. The old man has been admitted to the hospital, and Kaguya has never cared about him. He did go to the hospital to visit him once. No matter what kind of person this is, he is indeed Kaguya’s father. If Kaguya doesn’t go, he has to go and see him.
To be honest, it really looks like it won’t last much longer.
“I’m fine. I’ve tried my best to forget about my mother’s affairs.” Kaguya shook her head, telling Gao Yumo not to worry about her.
Kaguya lived in their home for a few more years. Now Kaguya’s expressions have changed a lot. She no longer looks cold all the time. She looks much more normal, but the cold look has not completely disappeared. Gao Yumo has been working hard in the past few years, and there have been results.
Gao Yumo shook his head. “That’s not a reason I can bring up. Okay, let’s go downstairs. It’s time to eat. We still have to report to school today. But I didn’t expect you to really reject the invitation from Xiuzhiyuan Academy. Is it just to go to school with me?”
The corners of his mouth curled up. Just like he knew, Kaguya must have a crush on him now, but she just wouldn’t say it. She had to say something else to change the subject, just like now.
“But I remember you also refused, right? And it seemed that you refused after me. Did you want to see if I would go and then make a choice?” Shinomiya Kaguya smiled and threw the question back to Gao Yumo, but Gao Yumo was not someone who needed to be argued with.
“Yeah, of course I want to be in the same school with Kaguya.” Gao Yumo is not the kind of person who wants to fight a love war with Kaguya, he is very straightforward, and this is also his way of dealing with Kaguya.
“Really? Hmm.” Kaguya had no way to deal with Gao Yumo’s direct attacks every time. She didn’t want to admit that she liked Gao Yumo, but after Gao Yumo confessed his feelings, she was embarrassed to accept it and felt very awkward.
And every time this happened, Gao Yumo would look at her with a smile, and Kaguya would have no choice. They both knew it well now, and this was their way of communicating, and neither of them found it strange. Of course, it would look strange to others.
“Xiao Ai, look at your eldest daughter, she is still so awkward.” Gao Yumo looked at Hayasaka Ai who was following Kaguya. The two were inseparable when they were at home.
“Please don’t drag me into your game.” Hayasaka Ai just glanced at him. She saw this every day and was used to it.
The three of them talked as they walked downstairs and came to the restaurant. This was no longer the old house of Gao Yu’s family. He lived here alone. Both his mother Gao Yuyangkui and grandmother Gao Yuli lived outside as they were very busy with work.
This is a high-end villa that Gao Yumo specially had rebuilt. It is very large and can accommodate everything he planned!
It is four stories high, and there are at least a dozen rooms on each floor. Of course, in addition to the living rooms, there are also study rooms, game rooms, studios, etc. The number of rooms on each floor is far more than ten.
There is also a super large backyard that can easily accommodate a party of thirty or forty people.
Of course, the person mentioned here is Gao Yu, just him…
Well, actually, he was not the only one. After arriving at the restaurant, Gao Yumo greeted the people inside.
“Mamoru-chan, you’re already here. You’re really eager to eat. Didn’t you have any snacks last night?”
“I didn’t! And even if I had snacks, I can still eat Sakura-san’s breakfast. Sakura-san’s cooking is the most delicious.” Komari was sitting at the dining table with a breakfast in front of her. She didn’t think of waiting for everyone else to arrive before eating. She had already started eating, and she was talking about Sakura-san.
“Thank you for the compliment. I can’t cook as well as my brother, but my brother doesn’t like to cook, so I’ll do it.”
“You’re so good, Sakura. You’re different from that girl who plays games every day.” Gao Yumo glanced at Tsuchima Mai, walked to Sakura, and touched her short black hair. When Gao Yumo touched her head, she just smiled shyly and didn’t move.
Who is this? Matou Sakura! Of course, she is now called Takaha Sakura. She herself abandoned her two surnames. She doesn’t want to be called Tousaka or Matou. Here, she is Takaha Mo’s sister, a child of the Takaha family.
As for how she appeared, is there magic in this world? Of course not. At least for now, Gao Yumo thinks that the special places in this world are not yet at the level of magic.
Sakura was summoned by him through the system. The system awakened on the first day of his junior high school. It should be the power that brought him to this world. There shouldn’t have been any unexpected things, but they were all messed up by the goddess Aqua.
Forget it, forget it, I don’t want to think about her anymore. When he was in middle school, the system finally had enough energy and woke up.
But there were still not many functions. The only two functions at that time were: 1. The attribute panel, which was used to view one’s own attributes.
2 is the summoning function. What is summoned is completely random, and because the energy recovers very slowly after the system wakes up, he has only summoned once.
And Gao Yuying, as a result of that incident, summoned Sakura, who had just been brought to the Matou family. She brought her hatred towards both families. Although she didn’t know what she would encounter, it didn’t stop Gao Yumo from exaggerating.
Of course, Gao Yumo couldn’t really say those things, but she told her what would happen when a child goes to another family. It was the fault of the Jiantong family. Of course, all these were nothing compared to the harm she would have suffered.
As for why Gao Yumo knew all this, Xiaoying had never thought about it. After all, since she could be summoned from another world to this world, it was normal for her to know something.
These things were enough to make her hate the Matou family. This was also a protection for her. At least when she came to his house, they became a family.
It’s showing very well now. Just look at the way Sakura makes breakfast every morning. She has recovered very well. She is the one who he worries the least out of all his sisters, right?
All these disappeared after Gao Yumo took a bite of the sandwich Ying handed to him. The virtuous sister and the gentleness were all lies.
“I hate mushrooms!”
“Brother, don’t be picky about food.” Ying just smiled, and her smile was like a little devil, but this was how she should be. Gao Yumo didn’t hate her like this, it’s just that he really hated mushrooms!
Chapter 13 Zhou Fang Youxi (old version)
Zongman: Even if I’m reborn, I still want to live my daily life: Chapter 13 Yuki Suoh picture and text
“If you don’t want to eat it, give it to me. Don’t misunderstand that it’s just because I don’t want it to be wasted. I’ll give you mine. It’s cheese and bacon.” Kaguya sat next to Gao Yumo, looking at Gao Yumo’s distorted expression, and wanted to laugh, but she was not the kind of person who couldn’t hold it back. She would not laugh in public.
“Kaguya! You’re so nice. Here you go.” Gao Yumo looked at Kaguya. Kaguya was her savior now. They exchanged their sandwiches, and neither of them cared that the other’s sandwich had been bitten.
The other people didn’t react at first, but after they reacted, they all stared at Kaguya. Her reaction was really quick.
Especially Sakura, she thought her brother didn’t like it and would ask her to change it. There were some here, but she didn’t expect Kaguya to snatch it away. It was annoying, but forget it, it was just a little prank.
Behind Kaguya, Hayasaka Ai watched her eldest daughter take a bite of the sandwich that Gao Yumo had bitten, and she blushed and didn’t react at all, shaking her head. The eldest daughter was completely used to it.
There are already six people in the restaurant, but there are more than that many people at home.
“Sister Nami, Xiao Ai, please sit down. We are all family. You never listen to me. Sit down and eat together.” Gao Yumo looked at Hayasaka Ai who was standing behind Kaguya, and Waka Nami who was standing behind him, and asked them to sit down. He had to say this every time they ate, but they never changed.
“I’m a maid, and maids cannot eat with their masters.” Wakana said this again at this time. It was the same reason every time, but as long as Gao Yumo said it again, she would sit down. But the same thing happened the next day, as if she just wanted to say this sentence to emphasize something.
But Hayasaka Ai is different. Although her relationship with Gao Yumo is much better now, one thing remains unchanged, that is, at times like this, when Kaguya is around, she only listens to Kaguya.
“Ai, come and sit down.” Kaguya also knew Ai’s habits. The first day Gao Yumo met them was the day that had the greatest impact on them, causing Ai to not listen to Gao Yumo’s orders now.
“Yes, Miss.” Hayasaka Ai sat down after Kaguya repeated the same words. Gao Yumo just smiled and glanced at Hayasaka Ai without saying anything, then looked at Sister Nami. It was obvious that she was waiting for him to say it again, but no! Let’s try a different approach today.
Gao Yumo leaned close to Wakana’s ear and said something. Her pupils shrank. She was surprised and looked at her young master. Is he so bold? But she liked it, so that was fine.
As for what he said? Actually, it was no big deal for Gao Yumo. He even felt that he had made a good profit. A kiss!
But for Wakana, she really considered herself a maid, and she was really innocent. This was the first time that the young master had put forward conditions in order to make her do something, and she also thought she had made a good deal.
This is a win-win situation!
The others looked at the two of them curiously, wondering what they were whispering about.
“By the way, is that girl here? I didn’t notice her yesterday. Did she come?”
Gao Yumo finished his breakfast and drank the milk in the cup. When he looked at the time, he suddenly thought of someone, so he asked Xiaoying.
“Is that Yuki? She came last night. After all, we are going to school together this morning. She should be in her room upstairs now. It’s still early, so she may not have woken up yet.” Ying pointed upstairs. Yuki’s room and Gao Yumo’s are not on the first floor. She is on the third floor. Now, she is the only one on the third floor.
“Then I’ll go wake her up.” Gao Yumo nodded, stood up and prepared to wake her up.
Yuki Suho is the eldest daughter of the Suho family, which is also a prominent family and now a family of diplomats. Her mother is a diplomat (the setting has been changed), and as the eldest daughter, Yuki Suho of course needs to inherit the family, so the family manages her very strictly.
This also led to the fact that as the daughter of a prominent family, she was educated to be a lady, but she also likes the two-dimensional culture very much. What should she do if her family does not allow her?
Then just leave it all to Gao Yumo’s family. The two knew each other in middle school, and the Zhoufang family had no problem with her knowing the eldest son of the Gao Yu family. Even if Zhoufang Yuxi often came to Gao Yumo’s house, her family would turn a blind eye. As a famous family, they might not know the status of the Gao Yu family in their country? And their Zhoufang family and the Gao Yu family are completely incomparable.
It’s quite interesting to talk about how the two met. When she was in middle school, she was a member of the student union. Of course, Kaguya was the student union president, and she was the vice president. Gao Yumo was pulled into the student union by Kaguya for some reasons. Although he only stayed in the student union for one semester, it did not prevent him from meeting Yuki.
As for the opportunity? Of course it was the ACG world, because Gao Yumo wanted to form an ACG club, but Kaguya didn’t hate it, which was why he joined the student union. Kaguya’s request was this, and it was at that time that Yuki found out that this boy who had a good relationship with their aloof president Kaguya was actually an ACG person.
“No need, I’m up.” Gao Yumo had just stood up when Suho Yuki appeared and walked in from the door. She was also wearing the school uniform of Toyono Sobu High School. Her long black hair was tied into a ponytail and reached her waist. She had a dignified and cute appearance, and her elegant temperament could be seen from her cuteness. She had a small and well-proportioned figure, and her graceful posture and quiet and dignified manners showed that she had received a good education.
Of course, these are just first impressions. You have to spend more time with her to know her true face, which will make you like her cute appearance even more.
“Wake up! Today is the first day of school. You shouldn’t have played games last night, right?” Gao Yumo saw her coming, sat down again, raised the corners of his mouth, and asked a question that would not only make her feel embarrassed. After all, Gao Yumo looked at Komari, it was impossible for this girl not to have played games last night.
“No, I didn’t play.” However, what Gao Yumo didn’t expect was that Youxi actually said that she didn’t play. This was like the sun rising from the west. He knew that this girl and Komari were the kind of people who would play games until very late at night and could not control themselves.
“That’s right, I didn’t play games, because I was reading comics, hehe.” Yuki changed the subject and concluded that he played until very late, otherwise she should have woken up earlier than her sometimes. And the person who woke her up should not be Komari, but her. If she didn’t show up in the morning, it meant that she might have slept late at night.
“It makes no difference. Come on, have breakfast. Even though it’s still a long time before school starts.”
“Okay~” Youxi smiled and sat down, sitting opposite Gao Yumo, glanced at him, and took the breakfast that Xiaoying handed to her, “Thank you.”
“You’re welcome.” Sakura also had a smiling expression and said nonchalantly.
“It’s almost 7 o’clock now. We got up too early. We shouldn’t go to school until 8 o’clock, right?” Komari finished her breakfast and laid half of her body on the dining table, complaining about her family’s schedule.
“Too early? I thought you were used to it.” Hasn’t it been like this since she came here? Three years and you still haven’t gotten used to it?
“This is how it should be in the morning.” This is what Kaguya said.
“Ms. Koumaro, it’s not good to get up too late in the morning.” This was said by Wakanami.
“Okay, I just want to sleep a little longer.” Komari puffed her cheeks. Now she had turned back into her original appearance, with long golden hair and a dignified look. But looking at her now, she didn’t look like the young lady that the school said she was, although she really was a young lady now.
But she is totally different at home. Gao Yumo glanced at Yuki and then at Koumaro. No wonder these two can be friends, and good friends at that. Their personalities are very similar! They are both completely different people at school and at home, but Koumaro is more serious. Yuki is just a little more lively and cute at home, while Koumaro is completely useless.
“We will set off at about 7:20 and should be able to walk to school in 20 minutes. The house I chose is very close to our school.” Gao Yumo looked at everyone who had basically finished eating, except for Yuki, who had just come down not long ago. Excluding Izumi Sagiri, most of the family members were present.
After everyone went to school, only Kirisa and Wakanami were left at home. Nami would clean the house and cook for Kirisa.
“I’m done eating!” Yuki said not long after coming down.
Gao Yumo looked over and saw that she had actually finished eating. How fast!
Sakura, who had been busy all the time, prepared lunch boxes for everyone. She had been doing this for a long time, making a lunch box for everyone every morning.
There are more and more people, and she is a little too busy, but there is no one at home who can help her except Gao Yumo.
Although Hayasaka Ai and Wakanami are both maids, their cooking skills are not as good as Sakura, let alone Gao Yumo.
“Your lunch boxes.” Sakura handed everyone’s lunch boxes to them.
“Xiaoying, starting tomorrow, I will help you prepare the lunch box.” After taking the lunch box, Gao Yumo rubbed Xiaoying’s hair. It was really too tiring for her to prepare it alone. The main reason was that there were too many people, and there would be more people later. How could she possibly handle it all by herself?
“Okay, brother, thank you for your hard work.” Sakura smiled sweetly and glanced at the lunch box in Gao Yumo’s hand.
“What are you talking about? You’re the one who’s really working hard. You’ve been preparing for the three years of middle school all by yourself. It’s impossible for you to be alone in high school.” Gao Yumo said as he glanced at the lunch box in his hand. He had a bad feeling. Would there be mushrooms? Probably not. Even if it was a prank, it couldn’t be done the same way, right? He’d put mushrooms in his lunch box several times.
A few times…Okay, Sakura seems to like this prank very much. Forget it, I’ll switch with someone else when the time comes. Sakura is waiting for this moment, isn’t she? Switch with her, she wants this result.
Chapter 14 Class Division, Qi Mu Li Zi (Old Version)
Zongman: Even if I’m reborn, I still want to live my daily life: Chapter 14 Class Division, Qi Mu Li Zi picture and text
“Set off!”
“oh!”
It’s time to go to school, Gao Yumo said excitedly, and the only people who responded to her were Koumaro and Yuki. Kaguya just glanced at him and ignored his sometimes childish behavior.
And Sakura just covered her mouth and smiled softly, watching her brother’s lively appearance.
“Okay, let’s go, but I have to tell you something. Halfway through the journey, we have to separate. Otherwise, if I walk into the school with you five beautiful girls, I will become a celebrity in the school today.”
Just as they were about to set off, Gao Yumo remembered something and reminded them.
“Celebrity? Aren’t you one? After all, the school we attend now is the high school department of a junior high school. Aren’t there enough people who know you?” Kaguya said. Doesn’t she have any self-awareness?
“That’s true, but there must be some people who don’t know me.” Gao Yumo waved his hand and said.
“Brother just wants to play a prank, right? He doesn’t go with us first, but eats with us in school, and has intimate conversations with us, and enjoys the envious looks of those classmates who don’t know.” Youxi stretched out a finger and shook it. This must be the effect Gao Yumo wanted.
“It’s rare to find someone who understands me.” As expected, Gao Yumo curled the corners of his mouth. He just wanted to see this scene.
After hearing this, Kaguya couldn’t help but roll her eyes at him. This kind of interest really shows that he has a bad taste. He must have wanted to see her surprised expression in the morning.
“Brother, please come with me. After all, in the eyes of others, I am your sister.” Sakura suggested. In the school, Sakura was the only one who other students knew was Gao Yumo’s sister, while Koumaro and Yuki were not exposed. Of course, this was different from the last name, and Gao Yumo had never said that they were in a relationship, and Yuki was not his real sister, although she always called her brother.
But she is still the eldest daughter of the Suho family, unlike Koumaro. Although Koumaro has a different surname from hers, she is really a child of the Takahata family, but she just did not change her surname.
The relationship between Kaguya and him was even less exposed. Even Yuki only found out about it when Gao Yumo came to the student union to look for Kaguya. Before Yuki came to his house, the three of them were already good friends. She found out about it after a long time, so other people don’t need to know.
“Sure, you can just go to school on your own, okay?” Gao Yumo nodded. It was okay to go with Xiaoying. Everyone thought Xiaoying was his real sister.
“No problem, I also want to see what happens.” Komari looked happy to see it happen.
Yuki had guessed it just now, so it was impossible for her to disagree. Kaguya nodded and let him play. Hayasaka Ai had no objection at all. She had no interaction with other people in school, and she had her own unique disguise at school.
Just look at her current outfit and you will know. She is dressed like a hot girl. She doesn’t wear her clothes properly, tying them around her waist, painting her nails, and even has several layers of padding on her chest. It can be said that she looks completely different from when she is at home.
Gao Yumo discovered that since all schools were different from home, only Kaguya and Sakura were similar in school and home.
After making the arrangements, everyone set off. After leaving the neighborhood near their home, which was an area that most people would not enter, they separated as agreed before.
Gao Yumo and Xiaoying took a longer route and separated from the others.
As they got closer to the school, there were more students on the road, and Gao Yumo and Xiaoying became very conspicuous. After all, they were a handsome man and a beautiful woman, and Xiaoying was pure and lovely, with a gentle temperament.
Gao Yumo’s height can be said to be very tall in this country, about 1.78 meters, not too short, not too tall, with an elegant temperament and a gentle smile on his face. Coupled with his handsome appearance, he won first place in a school selection for the most handsome boy in middle school.
Just when many people were glancing at the two of them, Xiaoying raised the corner of her mouth, wrapped her arms around Gao Yumo’s arms and hugged him. People around them immediately started talking about it, but since they were in the same middle school, there was nothing surprising about it. It was very common. They were siblings after all, and they had been very close since middle school.
Gao Yumo was startled at first, looked at Xiaoying, then smiled helplessly. What was this?
But this is indeed what Gao Yumo wanted to see, the surprised expressions of those students, but it is too early to be surprised now, you will be even more surprised later.
He didn’t push Sakura away or anything. If she wanted to hug him, she could hug him. It was not a big deal.
Seeing her brother’s normal reaction, Sakura felt that it was meaningless, but she would not let go.
The two of them walked to the school gate before letting go. After all, it would not be good if the teachers or the student union saw them. It would cause trouble if they were caught and lectured. Of course, as long as they said they were siblings, there would be no problem.
“Should we divide the classes first or hold the opening ceremony first?” Gao Yumo touched his chin and asked Xiaoying. Xiaoying thought about it and recalled what it was like in middle school.
“The classes should have been divided. Let’s go and check the bulletin board. It should be posted. I wonder if we will be in the same class.” Xiaoying said as she took Gao Yumo to the bulletin board. Although this place was not in the same campus as the junior high school, it was not like she had not been to the high school before, and the two campuses were actually next to each other, but the two schools were blocked and generally not allowed to visit each other.
The two of them came to the bulletin board, and sure enough, the bulletins had been divided. There were already a lot of students there looking at it, and Gao Yumo could also see other people, such as Kaguya, but both of them pretended not to see each other. To be honest, Kaguya was actually very cooperative, and she seemed a little indifferent when he talked about it just now.
“We are not in the same class. I’m in Class 3, Grade 1, and you’re in Class 2. Are there so many classes? 10?” Gao Yumo felt a little regretful at first, after all, she and Xiaoying were not in the same class. But it was true, as it seemed that siblings or brothers would not be assigned to the same class. He and Xiaoying did look the most like siblings.
Otherwise, why would she and Komari be in the same class? Among all the people in the family, only he and Komari were in the same class, and the others were all scattered. After all, there were 10 classes, which was a bit exaggerated, there were so many people in this school.
“Indeed, 10 classes is a lot.” Sakura was a little disappointed that she was not in the same class with her brother, but it was okay, it was only in school, they would always be together at home.
“I saw several familiar names.” Gao Yumo looked at the list of his Class 3. There were only more than 30 students in a class, which was not a lot, but he recognized several of the names. Among them were some of his classmates from middle school, but for some he simply recognized the names, whether they were the same person was another matter.
And there were a few people in there that surprised him. They were also in this world? Then wasn’t there no supernatural power in this world? After all, if they were there, then there would be heaven and hell.
“Li Zi, are they real? Are they really angels and demons?” Gao Yumo was talking to someone in his mind, and he knew that the other person could hear him.
“Yes, I was surprised just now. I didn’t expect that our world has so many special things besides us.” A pleasant voice answered in Gao Yumo’s heart. Gao Yumo looked left and right, but didn’t see her there.
“Don’t look for me, I’m already in the classroom. By the way, we’re in the same class.” Saiki Kuriko (do you know who she is?) said after seeing Gao Yumo looking for her with her clairvoyance.
“Okay, we are in the same class, so please give me your guidance.”
“Well, please give me some advice, you troublesome fellow.”
“You are really honest with me. I will treat you to some coffee jelly after you are done.”
‘no problem.’
There was no response after that. Saiki Kuriko, a person with super powers, went to the same school as Gao Yumo in junior high school. She had the ability to always hear other people’s thoughts, so when she recognized Gao Yumo when she saw her for the first time on the first day of school, she took Gao Yumo to the rooftop, and the two sat down and had a good conversation for the whole afternoon.
After that, she found out how Gao Yumo knew her and that she was actually an anime character. However, she was not surprised or shocked, she just started paying attention to Gao Yumo.
After Gao Yumo awakened the system, she was the first to know about it. She regarded the system as Gao Yumo’s superpower and believed that they both had superpowers. However, she didn’t care much about those. As long as she didn’t attract attention and didn’t expose her superpowers, it would be fine.
And Gao Yumo really helped her wish. As long as there was someone around her who was more eye-catching than her, Gao Yumo did just that. Although Gao Yumo actually did nothing at all, his attention-grabbing was basically inexplicable, but it was enough as long as it was achieved.
The relationship between the two has always been good, and they are the only ones who know each other’s abilities.
Whether it is Gao Yumo’s system or Saiki Kuriko’s superpowers, neither of them has been told to anyone, except for Kuriko’s parents.
She doesn’t have a brother. When she first learned that she would have a brother, she was a little curious. But after knowing what kind of person her brother is, she could only say that it was a good thing that she didn’t have such a troublesome brother.
She doesn’t have the most iconic pair of hair accessories on her head, but two super power inhibitors inserted in her head. The Li Zi in this world has control over her super powers. Although those powers still have a great impact on her daily life, it is not as serious as it should be.
For example, her original ability of perspective is completely uncontrollable. As long as she looks at an object for a long time, she will automatically see through it. The same is true for people. And she can see through people’s muscles directly instead of just through clothes.
But it’s not that serious now, at least it can be controlled. When looking at people, the perspective can be cancelled, but you still need to concentrate and think about not seeing through, otherwise it will be the same, you will still see muscles, but it is much better than before.
All abilities can be controlled, although the degree of control varies.
How terrifying is this? Her superpowers include teleportation, telepathy, perspective, clairvoyance, foreknowledge of the future, time travel, telekinesis, levitation (whether it is herself or other things), memory erasure, petrification, recovery, invisibility, transformation, clone, physical enhancement (increases geometrically every day), elemental abilities (fire, electricity, ice, etc.), steel body, etc.
Her superpowers will become stronger over time, and will even increase in number over time. There is nothing she doesn’t have, except what you can’t imagine.
But these abilities originally need to be suppressed by a super power inhibitor, but she in this world doesn’t need it, or rather doesn’t have it. After all, the super power inhibitor was made for her by her brother, but this world doesn’t have it either.
However, she still relied on her superpowers to prevent them from getting out of control, and used one of her superpowers to give herself an effect similar to an inhibitor, which she could cancel when needed. At that time, you would know how strong she is.
Even a slight turn of the arm can flatten the ground for several kilometers in that direction, and the brainwashing ability can brainwash the entire world in an instant, and so on.
Such a terrifying person with super powers wants to live an ordinary life. This is due to her children’s education. Her mother taught her since she was a child that super powers should not be used indiscriminately, etc., and did not let her become a super-power terrorist. Otherwise, who in this world can stop her?
This is the kind of person who is cute and beautiful. He has great talent and looks, but he wants to be an ordinary person. I like him more and more.
“You should know that I can still hear you, think about all my abilities, is this a confession?” Saiki Kuriko’s voice sounded in Gao Yumo’s mind again.
“Of course I know you can hear me, otherwise I wouldn’t have said it. I love you.”
‘boring.’
Gao Yumo smiled. Qi Mu Li Zi looked like a very cold person, but in fact, he was much more active inside. He was actually a repressed and shy type.
‘I can hear you.’
‘I can’t help it.’
“Brother, it’s time to go to the opening ceremony.” Sakura said beside him. Although she and her brother are not in the same class, she has to sit next to her brother at the opening ceremony.
“Okay.” Gao Yumo nodded, walked towards the auditorium, and in his heart he also called Li Zi to come quickly.
Although she didn’t respond.
Chapter 15 High school life begins, stupid devil (old version)
Zongman: Even if I’m reborn, I still want to live my daily life: Chapter 15 High school life begins, Idiot Devil picture and text
Gao Yumo was sitting in the audience with Xiaoying beside him. He felt bored watching the principal speaking on the stage.
“It’s really boring.” Gao Yumo complained. Why is the opening ceremony always like this?
“Brother, don’t talk, or you will be criticized.” Sakura said quickly in a low voice.
“I know.” Of course Gao Yumo knew. He said it for Xiaoying to hear. No one else could hear it.
The principal’s speech lasted for dozens of minutes, but after listening to it it was like I didn’t listen to it, as if everything was said and nothing was said.
After that, there was a declaration by the freshman representatives, who were selected from among the freshmen. They went on stage and said something like, “Welcome everyone, and be glad to study in this school.”
“Brother, I thought you would go. After all, you should be the first in this entrance examination, right?” Sakura asked in a low voice, because the freshman representative was about to go on stage and her brother was still sitting here.
“How could it be me? Having good grades doesn’t mean I’m suitable for making a declaration at the opening ceremony. No matter how you think about it, it’s Kaguya. She was the student council president when she was in middle school.” Gao Yumo said indifferently. He was not interested in this declaration. In fact, the school had approached him, but he refused. The school would not dare to provoke him, or there were too many people in this class that the school did not dare to provoke.
There are many big families, not to mention the Gaoyu family. Kaguya is also from the Shinomiya family. Not many people know that she got married, but the name of the Shinomiya family still makes people tremble, and it is even more powerful than the Gaoyu family.
Yuki’s Suo family is also a famous family, and there are many students in this class who are of the same family. It feels that it is no worse than this class’s Shuchiin Academy.
Sure enough, the representative of the freshmen was Kaguya Shinomiya. Gao Yumo looked at Kaguya on the stage with a cold expression. He did not do anything to melt her coldness, but in fact, only the expression was left. She had already felt much better inside. It was estimated that it would not take long for Gao Yumo to make her laugh. Of course, I mean laughing all the time. Even now, Kaguya would laugh from time to time, but she still had this expression most of the time.
The students in the audience, whether they were freshmen or seniors, were all looking at Kaguya. Some of the freshmen had gone to the same middle school as them and knew Kaguya, but most of the students did not know her.
Kaguya’s cold expression and aristocratic demeanor instantly made her have a lot of fans.
“I feel that this time, Kaguya made the freshman representative declaration and she will be the student council president again. She has a strong ability to attract fans.” Gao Yumo looked at Kaguya with a smile on his face.
“Indeed, Kaguya-sama is really strong. I can’t imitate her temperament at all. One glance at her can intimidate people so much that they dare not approach her. But at the same time, they can’t be completely afraid of her. Instead, they become her fans. That’s how she became the student council president in middle school.”
Sakura nodded in agreement. When Kaguya first came, she didn’t dare to get close to her. Later she found out that although Kaguya looked scary, she was actually a very gentle person. She just didn’t dare to express her feelings for her brother. She felt anxious for her.
Taking the best position, but not making any progress, really.
Although there was nothing special about Kaguya’s speech on the stage, at least that was what Gao Yumo thought, the students around her all gave a loud and neat applause after she finished speaking.
“Thank you.” Kaguya smiled faintly at the end, glanced at Gao Yumo in the audience, and walked off the stage.
“You saw me at first sight.” Gao Yumo smiled slightly. Kaguya is just not frank.
At the end of the process, it’s time to sing the school song. We just mix it up casually here. Speaking of which, why does this school song feel like a mixed product?
“Then I’ll go to my own classroom and see you brother at noon.” In front of the classroom door, Xiaoying waved to Gao Yumo and went to her own classroom. After watching her walk into Class 2, Gao Yumo opened the door of his own classroom.
“My seat is, here?”
After Gao Yumo walked in, he looked at the assigned seat and walked to the window seat in the back row, but not the last row, but the second to last seat.
“It really is here, in the back seat by the window. It’s the king’s hometown, though it’s not exactly the case.”
He put down his bag and looked at the seats around him. No one had arrived yet. He and Sakura walked fast, so the other classmates were still behind.
“I don’t know who it is. I don’t know where Kouma-chan is sitting.”
Sitting in his seat, Gao Yumo looked towards the door. He was the only one in the classroom, so he wanted to see who would be the next.
After waiting for a minute or two, the door suddenly opened and a familiar yet unfamiliar voice sounded.
“Wahahaha, I, Kurumizawa Satania McWill, am the first demon to come to the classroom. I will become a great demon in the future. Humans, please submit to me.”
Is it this guy? Stupid devil, Satania.
“Let me remind you that it’s best to check if there is anyone in the classroom when you come in.” Gao Yumo said as he glanced at Satania who was still posing at the door. He wanted to laugh but held it back.
“Ah, why is there no one here? What’s the point of my opening remarks?” Satania glanced at the classroom and saw no one.
“Let me make it clear first, I’m still here, don’t ignore me.” Gao Yumo rolled his eyes. He just reminded this guy, and he was ignored?
“Sorry, no, human. I want to become the disgusting big devil. Please surrender to me. Hahaha, hahaha.” Satania said while putting her hands on her hips and laughing.
If someone sees you like this, they’ll think you have a second-year syndrome, right?
“Do you feel that she looks like an idiot?” Gao Yumo said to the seat in front of him, glancing at the girl in front of his seat. Since he came in, she just glanced at him. It was not that she ignored him, but it seemed that she didn’t know how to communicate with him.
“Can you see me?” the girl asked curiously, without any expression.
“Yes, you call me, let me see, Kato Megumi, thank you for your guidance, we will be the front and back desks from now on.” Gao Yumo glanced at the name on her seat. Kato Megumi looks so cute in real life!
“Hello, please teach me.” Kato Hui was only surprised for a moment, then calmed down. Did her sense of existence improve? But this classmate Kurumizawa didn’t pay attention to her just now.
“Hey, listen to me, who are you talking to?” Satania walked over from the door, glanced at Gao Yumo, looked left and right, as if she didn’t see Kato Megumi. Gao Yumo glanced at Kato Megumi and pointed to Satania.
“Here, isn’t there another classmate?”
“Oh my god, Ninja? How did you suddenly appear?” Satania took a step back in surprise. Even she, the great demon, didn’t notice him.
“Are you really an idiot?” Gao Yumo held his forehead speechlessly.
Chapter 16 The Stupid Devil and the Gentle Angel (Old Version)
Zongman: Even if I’m reborn, I still want to live my daily life: Chapter 16 Stupid Devil and Gentle Angel Picture and Text
“Idiot? I’m not. She was clearly not here just now.” Sadaniya was anxious and tried her best to prove that Kato Megumi was not here just now. She saw someone in the classroom just after Gao Yumo spoke.
“Okay, now you can do it, Kato-san. Don’t care about what she says. Just treat her as an idiot.” Gao Yumo said a few perfunctorily and ignored her. He turned to Kato Megumi and said, “As for Satania, when Gao Yumo looked at her, she reminded him of a stupid god, and he felt a little uncomfortable.”
But the two are still different. That guy is annoying, but Satania is cute in a silly way. It’s just that Gao Yumo suddenly thought of that guy and suddenly didn’t want to look at Satania anymore. It will be fine after a while.
“What do you mean you’re treated as a fool?” Satania heard Gao Yumo say this, his voice got louder, and she became anxious.
“That’s right, Gao Yu, don’t say that about your classmates. Even if it’s true, you can’t say it.” Kato Megumi corrected Gao Yumo’s statement.
“That’s right, that’s right, what this classmate said is very right. Wait, what do you mean by ‘that’s right’? Why do you think so too?” Satania was nodding in agreement, but suddenly reacted and looked at Kato Megumi.
Kato Megumi wanted to say something, but Gao Yumo stood up first and walked in front of Satania.
“What, what’s wrong?” Satania looked at Gao Yumo, who was much taller than her, and felt a little panicked, but she was a big devil and was not afraid.
“I’m sorry.” Gao Yumo was apologizing. Even if Satania was really an idiot, after he made the joke, it was impossible for him to really say anything when she was so anxious.
“I was just trying to joke, but you didn’t seem to like it very much. I apologize.” Gao Yumo is not the kind of person who would deny his actions. It would be better to say that he doesn’t care about such things and is just apologizing.
“I’m sorry.” Seeing Gao Yumo like this, Kato Megumi also stood up and apologized.
But it was obvious that Satania felt a little embarrassed by their behavior and she touched the back of her head.
“I forgive you, but don’t call me stupid anymore.”
“Of course there is no problem, Satania-san, your behavior is not stupid. I have seen people who are much dumber than you. I just thought of her. Although I have let it go, you are nothing.” The enemy he was talking about was Aqua. Just now, his mind was filled with all the things that girl had done to him, which made him feel that Satania’s stupid behavior was a lot cuter. This is why he wanted to apologize.
Because just now for a moment he actually compared Satania and Aqua, he was sorry for Satania!
But I didn’t expect Kato Megumi to make that kind of joke just now, or did she really think so just now? It should be a joke, right? I can’t tell from her expression at all.
“Have you finished talking? I’ll come in when you’re done.” A voice suddenly came into Gao Yumo’s mind, but he was used to Li Zi’s sudden talk, so he didn’t react and just replied “finished”. Although she could see it herself, she still wanted to ask, mainly to let herself know that she was coming in.
‘By the way, I just disturbed the other students, but I cancelled it and now they know the way.’
‘I was wondering why no one had come for so long.’
No wonder, Li Zi must have seen him chatting and didn’t want to be disturbed. This girl is not only introverted, but also arrogant. Just say it directly.
‘I know.’
This is their daily communication.
“Okay, the teacher will be here soon, go find your seat.” Gao Yumo sat back in his seat and said to Satania.
“Aren’t there still many people who haven’t arrived yet?” Although she said that, she still went to find her own seat. It was not far from Gao Yumo, but it was still difficult for her to say a few words.
Gao Yumo glanced at Kato Megumi and smiled at her, but he was thinking about something else, that is, can Li Zi find Kato Megumi?
“No, to be honest, I really didn’t notice her just now, if you hadn’t approached her to talk to her.”
Saiki Kuriko opened the door and walked in. She glanced at Kato Megumi’s position and she felt that this girl was looming in her senses. Kuriko’s voice sounded in Gao Yumo’s mind, and the conclusion she reached surprised Gao Yumo.
“Then she is really suitable to be an assassin.”
‘She could even stab me. What a scary girl.’
“That’s not the case. You can stand there and let her hit you without breaking your defense. You really don’t need to worry about so many things.”
While Gao Yumo was chatting with Li Zi in his mind, he was also chatting with Kato Megumi about all sorts of things in person.
Other classmates also came in through the door one after another, and Gao Yumo saw several familiar faces.
Just like the one he is looking at now, Innocent Gabriel White, with smooth blonde hair and a gentle smile, she is like an angel, and her true identity is indeed an angel.
After she entered the classroom, she looked at her seat and then walked all the way to the position behind Gao Yumo.
“Hello, my name is Tianzhen Gabriel White, thank you for your guidance.” She found that Gao Yumo had been looking at her, so after walking to her seat and putting down her bag, she took the initiative to greet Gao Yumo.
“Hello, classmate Tianzhen, my name is Gao Yumo. Is classmate Tianzhen a foreigner?” Gao Yumo smiled at her and asked knowingly.
“Um, yes, yes, a foreigner.” She was obviously a little flustered. After all, she was not a foreigner. In fact, she was an angel. But if she didn’t lie, her identity as an angel would be exposed. But if she lied, the angel’s conscience would hurt.
Seeing that she was a little flustered, Gao Yumo did not ask which country it was. Otherwise, this gentle angel who still had a conscience would probably reveal her identity as an angel soon.
“Foreigners may not be familiar with the affairs of this country. You can ask me if you are not familiar with anything.” He expressed his goodwill. He said that the current Gabriel is much better than many useless angels, but he likes the useless angels more. However, he feels that the current one is not bad either. He is still quite conflicted.
But in fact, there is no need to worry about it. After all, this is Gabriel’s nature. Even if he wants to stop her, he can’t do it. She will always come into contact with computers at home, and one day she will become a useless angel after coming into contact with computers. He believes that day will not be too far away.
Gao Yumo also started chatting with her. It was obvious that even the angel didn’t notice Kato Megumi. After Gao Yumo introduced her to Kato Megumi, a classmate in front of him, Gabriel stood up directly.
“I’m sorry, I ignored you just now. I’m so sorry.” Apologize directly. As an angel, this is not right.
“It’s okay, I’m used to it. My presence is not strong.” Kato Megumi waved her hands. She no longer cared about such things. After all, she had few friends throughout middle school. Even at home, she was sometimes easily ignored. She knew her problem.
“How can this be? This is not right.” Gabriel wanted to say something, or do something. As an angel, she should be able to do something.
But Gao Yumo remembered that as an angel he couldn’t do anything random in the human world, otherwise he would be punished.
So although I feel very sorry for Kato Megumi, this is a one-sided effort and it is wrong.
“Tian Zhen, it is possible to change Kato Megumi’s current state, but…” Gao Yumo did not finish his words, but shook his head.
But Gabriel understood instantly that he was telling her not to misuse the power of angels, but how did he know?
But he said that he can change Kato Megumi, so what should we do?
“How to do it? I can help too.” Gabriel said. Now Gabriel is really enthusiastic and is a good angel who is willing to help others.
“I have a plan. If Kato agrees, I can implement it. How about it?” Gao Yumo looked at Kato Megumi. Kato Megumi didn’t expect that after a few chats, the two of them would turn to the issue of changing her low sense of presence.
“Let me think about it.” She didn’t agree immediately, but Gao Yumo knew that she just didn’t want to cause trouble for others.
“Then think about it, and tell me when you’ve made up your mind.” Gao Yumo didn’t say anything, just smiled gently and looked at Tsuchima Mai who had just come in.
Chapter 17 Oh Hoo! (Old Version)
Zongman: Even if I’m reborn, I still want to live my daily life: Chapter 17 Oh!
Speaking of which, Umaru-chan and Gabriel have similar attributes. Both are internet addicts, but Gabriel just likes to play online games, while Umaru-chan likes games, comics, and anime.
Both of them have blonde hair, and they both look like gentle girls in school, and they both have good grades. Komekko is even known as a beautiful girl who is blessed with all talents and she learns everything very quickly.
Gabriel graduated as the number one angel in heaven, and both of them are geniuses.
But looking at their later performance, Gabriel became a useless angel. She didn’t go to classes, didn’t study, and didn’t do good deeds. The living expenses given by heaven were mostly given for doing good deeds.
As for Himouto, there is no need to look at the future. As soon as she returns home, her true colors are revealed, a complete image of a dry girl. But even so, she still has good grades in school, unlike Gabriel.
I can only say that she is really a genius! But if she studies harder, maybe she can surpass Kaguya’s score? As for surpassing him? Don’t even think about it. Is it a waste of time for him to study for two lifetimes?
“Hello, Komari, sit here.” Gao Yumo greeted her directly. Her position was to the right of Kato Megumi, which was in front of Gao Yumo’s right.
“Okay.” While Komari was still looking for a seat, she was suddenly called. She agreed and walked towards her brother. Of course, she would not call her brother “brother” in school.
“Mo-kun, I didn’t expect that we were sitting so close to each other.” Komari’s image as a gentle, generous, and well-behaved good student in school is really very similar. I can only say that her acting skills are really good. She is obviously just a dry girl.
“Yes, what a coincidence.”
The two said this, but their eye contact had already begun.
‘Did I cooperate well?’
‘Of course, look how surprised those classmates are.’
Some of the students around were originally chatting with each other, but after Gao Yumo and Komari started chatting, they all looked over, after all, the two of them.
The girl is beautiful, cute and gentle, just like a beautiful princess. The boy is handsome, noble, and has a gentle smile, just like a prince.
And they seemed to know each other. Both boys and girls in the class cast envious glances at her. They were just looking at different people, but no one was jealous at all, because they felt they were not worthy of her just by taking one look.
However, the boys had more envious eyes, because Gao Yumo was not only accompanied by Komari, but also Gabriel, two beautiful girls sitting next to him, which was so enviable. (They ignored Kato Megumi, otherwise they would be even more envious)
The door was opened again, and another girl walked in. She had the same golden hair, a smaller stature, and her hair tied into a pair of ponytails. The temperament of a young lady emanated from her as soon as she walked in, with a smile on her face.
The male students all looked over there, while the female students continued to look at Gao Yumo. After all, it was obvious that the girl on Gao Yumo’s side had nothing to do with them, so if they looked at this new classmate, there might still be some chance.
But their thoughts were soon shattered as a greeting was heard again, but it was not from Gao Yumo, but from Komari.
“Eri, here, here, sit in front of me.”
The person who walked in was of course the famous blonde loser, Sawamura Spencer Eriri. She, Gao Yumo and Koumeiro were all classmates in the junior high school of this school.
When Eriri heard Komari calling her, she looked over and didn’t expect that she was in the same class as Komari. She didn’t look carefully before, mainly because she was nearsighted and couldn’t see clearly.
However, when she saw Gao Yumo beside Komari, she paused for a moment, and then continued walking towards her as if nothing had happened.
Gao Yumo’s lips curled up. When he was in middle school, he did a lot to try to win the favor of this girl. He asked Li Zi to check it (Li Zi has the superpower to see how much a person likes another person). Ying Lili’s favorability towards him is already over 80, which is already very high.
“Good morning, Umaru-kun and Mo-kun.” Eriri pretends to be a young lady in school, being kind and generous, but her real identity is a fan artist named ‘Kashiwagi Eri’, and her drawings are all for those under 18 years old. However, she has not revealed this secret to them, and Gao Yumo has not exposed her either, at least not now. But soon, when her own club is established, she will be needed.
But privately, she is a stay-at-home mom. Koumaro and the others know it, which is also the reason why she and Koumaro have a very good relationship. The two are too alike. The same is true for Yuki. The three of them had a very good relationship when they were in middle school. They often went to Gao Yumo’s house to play games and read comics together. Especially on weekends, the three of them would stay in their rooms and Gao Yumo would not care much about them. It was just a hobby.
Isn’t it the same for him? The club activities in middle school were carried out very late, although he was the only one in his club in middle school. The reason will be revealed when the high school club is established.
Anyway, at that time, Eriri did not join his club, but was in the Art Club. If he didn’t say anything about the club recruitment after today, Eriri should still go to the Art Club, but he wouldn’t allow it. When he was in the center, he didn’t care much, and he might not agree even if he invited her. But now it’s different, she will definitely agree.
Seeing the new students joining in the chat with Gao Yumo, both male and female students were in tears and couldn’t wait to join in. Some of Gao Yumo’s middle school classmates were used to it and even explained it to their classmates.
“What? The King of Harem? Are there more than just these? Are you guys awesome?”
“What? Shinomiya Kaguya-san too? Today’s freshman representative? That’s amazing!”
This kind of communication began to spread among the classmates. The way they looked at Gao Yumo was different. Before, they were just envious but now they admired him. This was amazing.
The female students didn’t care about that. Since there were so many of them, would it be too much to add one more?
Gao Yumo was chatting with Koumaro and Eriri, mainly talking to Eriri about the holidays after graduating from junior high school, while listening to the rumors that Li Zi was relaying to him. He raised his eyebrow and thought, this is spreading too fast, isn’t the surprise I want to see gone? Although it’s basically true.
“Eri, don’t rush to join the art club. I have something to say.” Gao Yumo was too lazy to care about anything else and said to Eriri.
“Is this the plan you talked about in middle school? I tell you, if it’s not something that can attract me, I won’t join.” Ying Lili saw that the other classmates were not paying attention to them, and some of them returned to their original selves, and even spoke with a hint of tsundereness, but Gao Yumo liked it more.
“Of course it’s a plan that will satisfy you.” Gao Yumo didn’t give any specific details, but just smiled mysteriously, which made Ying Lili very curious. But Gao Yumo didn’t continue talking. She was so anxious that she wanted to grab Gao Yumo’s collar and force him to talk, but this is a school, and she can’t do anything that is inconsistent with her character.
“By the way, we have been busy chatting. Let me introduce you to this classmate Tian Zhen.” Gao Yumo suddenly remembered that he had not introduced the other two people yet. Although Yume-chan and Eriri had actually greeted Gabriel, this was not what he wanted to see.
“Hello.”*2
“Hello.” Gabriel was very patient. Although she didn’t understand much of what they said just now, she just sat in her seat and listened.
“And this is Kato Megumi.” Gao Yumo introduced Kato Megumi to the two of them, and then saw the expression and reaction he wanted to see.
“Why is there another person here?” Ying Lili asked in surprise, her voice a little louder, but the other classmates were also discussing Gao Yumo’s affairs and no one paid attention to them.
“Are you a ninja?” asked Komari with stars in her eyes, showing some curiosity and yearning.
“Why did you say the same thing as that idiot just now? No, I can’t call her an idiot anymore.” Gao Yumo just complained, then remembered that he had just said that he would not call Satania an idiot, and quickly took it back.
Kato Megumi also looked at Koumaro curiously. It was indeed the same words, but she could only answer.
“I’m sorry to disappoint you, but I’m not a ninja.”
“Is that so?” Komari was indeed a little disappointed.
“No, the point is not why she is here, have we all noticed?” And Ying Lili grasped the key point.
“I found out.” Gao Yumo retorted.
“I wasn’t talking about you.” Eriri rolled her eyes at him and ignored him, looking at Kato Megumi. She was really amazing, she didn’t notice anything just now.
“I just exist in a low profile.” Kato Megumi said expressionlessly. She was used to it, but today was also the day she was discovered the most.
“This can’t be explained by a low sense of presence.” Ying Lili complained speechlessly. She wanted to say something else when the door was opened again. Gao Yumo glanced at the classroom and saw that there were only three or four empty seats. She wondered who was there?
By the way, my favorite Vinate hasn’t arrived yet?
“Oh hoo!”
Suddenly, the whole class exclaimed in surprise, and without exception, the people who were chatting turned their heads to look over.
Same exclamation.
“It’s so beautiful!” All the classmates started discussing it, and no one paid any attention to Gao Yumo.
As for Gao Yumo himself? He did not exclaim, but just glanced at Teruhashi Kokomi as she came in. Although he did not know why, he was immune to most of the strange abilities. Whether it was Kato Megumi’s low presence or Teruhashi Kokomi’s world-class beauty, he would not feel anything strange.
“Your official match is here.”
He’s even chatting with Li Zi using telekinesis.
‘First, the stories you know have little to do with me. I have checked the people you know, and they don’t exist in this world. Second, you were taken by this girl whom you called world-class beauty because you didn’t make the “oh” sound you just made, and she thought it was inappropriate.’
“Okay, I guessed it, but that kind of surprise should be involuntary. Do you want me to take the initiative? I feel very embarrassed, and you don’t have it either, right?”
‘I didn’t, but I’m a girl and you’re a boy, so she thinks you’re more serious. Anyway, you’re on your own.’
Li Zi was a little gloating, but it was a good thing that world-class beauties paid attention to him.
“I can hear you.” This time it was Gao Yumo’s turn to say this.
“I know, it feels really good, keep it up.” Li Zi understood Gao Yumo’s fun.
Chapter 18: First Class, Two Teachers (Old Version)
Zongman: Even if I’m reborn, I still want to live my daily life: Chapter 18, first class, two teachers, pictures and text
Because of Teruhashi Kokomi’s beauty, several boys couldn’t help but want to get closer to her and get to know her better, but as soon as they stood up, they found that Teruhashi Kokomi just smiled at them and then walked away to a place they didn’t want to see at all.
She also walked towards Gao Yumo!
“Hello, classmate. I seem to be sitting here. I am your deskmate.”
Teruhashi Shinmi walked to Gao Yumo’s side, because her position was to Gao Yumo’s right. Gao Yumo hadn’t noticed her just now. Now he was in trouble. Teruhashi Shinmi’s beauty might bring him bad things. Of course, no one would want to cause trouble for him, right?
Not to mention Gao Yu’s family, Li Zi is always paying attention to himself.
‘I don’t.’
‘Just pretend it didn’t happen.’
“Hello, Teruhashi.” Gao Yumo nodded with a smile, then stretched out his right hand. After Teruhashi Xinmei sat down, she also stretched out her hand. The two shook hands, and their classmates were so envious that they were about to cry.
Even the few Gao Yumo girls around Gao Yumo wanted to get close to her just now, which shows how beautiful Teruhashi Shinmi is. Of course, she is still not as attractive to girls as to boys. Koumaro and Eriri were just amazed at the beginning, but now they only feel like they are looking at a pretty girl when they look at her.
“Why didn’t this person say oh huh? What’s going on?” Li Zi was simultaneously relaying Teruhashi Xinmei’s thoughts. Of course, Li Zi didn’t need to convey them herself. She could let Gao Yumo hear Teruhashi Xinmei’s thoughts unilaterally.
Li Zi did this not for any other reason, but just to let Gao Yumo know what kind of person was targeting him.
Teruhashi Kokomi, who has always been successful, now suddenly encounters someone who won’t say “oh huh” to her, and she starts thinking of countermeasures.
Gao Yumo listened to the methods she thought of and could only say that he just wouldn’t make that kind of sound involuntarily. But he saw the beauty of Teruhashi Kokomi. If those methods were really used, he would really like her more. Well, he likes her very much now. Who doesn’t like Teruhashi Kokomi?
Everyone around returned to their seats because the bell rang for class. Teruhashi Shinmi, who was on Gao Yumo’s right, still had a smiling expression on her face, but she was actually thinking about a lot more things in her mind, from how to make Gao Yumo say “oh huh” at the beginning to how to make Gao Yumo fall in love with her now, and her thoughts were getting more and more biased.
“Isn’t she imagining things too much? It’s just a hoot, isn’t it? I’m not denying her beauty.”
“But in her opinion, not making an oh-oh sound is a denial of her beauty, so you’re on your own.” Gao Yumo could hear the gloating in Li Zi’s inner voice. He had always been the one who annoyed Li Zi with his direct attacks before, and now it was finally his turn.
“You will help me, right?” Gao Yumo asked uncertainly.
‘you guess.’
‘That’s not the case. Fine. I’ll do it myself!’
Gao Yumo saw that Li Zi just wanted him to suffer. Who told him to always pick on others? But he couldn’t be in danger, but she wouldn’t care about anything other than danger.
“What do you think the teacher is like?” The classmates gradually ignored Teruhashi Shinmi. It was not that her beauty diminished, but that her beauty was not that of charm. It was really just beauty. She would not make people pay attention to her all the time, but if she needed, she could. It was a very flexible beauty.
The classmates started discussing the teacher. Gao Yumo guessed who the teacher would be.
“I don’t know, I hope she’s a beauty.” This was a male classmate, and the other male classmates nodded.
“Handsome guys are okay.” This was also a male classmate. The female classmates nodded, while the other boys looked at him with fear. Oh my god, Nantong!
“I’m just kidding.” The boy found himself being looked at with fear and said while scratching his head, but no one believed him and still looked at him with fear. Of course, some of those boys really looked at him as if they were fellow travelers, but that had nothing to do with Gao Yumo.
While his classmates were discussing, Gao Yumo just propped up his chin in boredom, his eyes wandering over everyone in the classroom. Why hasn’t Vinate come yet?
Looking to the back right, that was Vinate’s seat. Hasn’t he arrived yet? Is he late? Impossible. To Vinate, how could this demon be late?
The door was opened again and three people walked in. The leader was a girl wearing a black professional suit, a white coat, long black hair, and a pair of high heels. It was Shizuka Hiratsuka, a beautiful teacher who could make all the male students in the class scream.
The second one was Vinate, whom Gao Yumo had found. Unexpectedly, she came with the teachers. Was she really late? However, the conversation between her and Shizuka Hiratsuka later made Gao Yumo give up the idea of ​​being late. It turned out to be Vinate. What a devil! Gao Yumo’s face was full of smiles. She was really a healing girl.
“Thank you for your help, Tsukinose-san. You can go back to your seat first.” Shizuka Hiratsuka said to Vinate who was following behind her. She fell down the stairs while she was thinking about something just now. Fortunately, Tsukinose-san caught her below, otherwise she would have definitely gone to the infirmary. When Shizuka Hiratsuka talked about what she was thinking about, she got a headache. How could such a thing happen in her class?
“Okay, Mr. Hiratsuka.” Vinate smiled gently, and her gentleness was truly gentle. She should be one of the only two people around Gao Yumo who was consistent in her words and deeds. The other one was Kato Megumi. Both of them were truly gentle.
They are not like Umaru-chan and Eriri, who pretend to be gentle at school but show their true gentleness when they get home.
When the classmates looked at Vinate and her gentle smile, their first reaction was, “She is really an angel of Gao Yumo!”
Then the male students saw that Vinate walked towards Gao Yumo and sat down behind him to the right. They were shocked! How come that guy is surrounded by beautiful girls?
Speaking of Gao Yumo’s surroundings, whether it is the three rows in front, the three rows on the right, or even the row behind him, the square area is full of girls, making other boys envious!
Since all the girls in the class are around that guy, let’s take a look at the teacher. The other teacher is also very beautiful.
She has cherry blossom-colored hair, bangs, blue eyes, and her hair on both sides is braided into two pigtails. She is tall and slender, and is dressed in a dark business suit, a hip skirt, high heels, and black socks.
This immediately attracted the boys’ attention and also diverted their envy of Gao Yumo. Moreover, they looked at the teacher behind her more than at Hiratsuka Shizuka.
But Hiratsuka Shizuka didn’t care much. Seeing that the students were not very noisy, it was good.
She took a look at her students, and then saw the person the principal had specifically asked her to pay attention to, Gao Yumo, the young master of the Gao Yu family and the only heir. She was also a member of the family, so of course she understood what kind of behemoth the Gao Yu family was. That was why she was under so much pressure, as she was actually the head teacher of this class.
But the boy who looked quite kind should be much better than that girl from the Shinomiya family, Shinomiya Kaguya. That girl looked quite scary, so cold that she didn’t even want to get close to her. Feeling sympathy for Shinomiya Kaguya’s homeroom teacher also made Hiratsuka Shizuka feel a lot better about her own class. After all, even if it was Gao Yumo, she was smiling gently now, wasn’t she?
At least her expression looked much better. She almost went to the infirmary because of thinking about this just now. How unlucky she was.
“Hello, classmates. My name is Shizuka Hiratsuka. I’m your homeroom teacher. I teach you Chinese and I’m also your life guidance teacher. You can come to me if you have any questions. Teacher Mafuyu, can you introduce yourself?” Shizuka Hiratsuka wrote her name on the blackboard, introduced herself to the classmates, and asked Kirisu Mafuyu.
“I’ll do it myself. Hello everyone, my name is Madoka Kirisu and I’m your world history teacher. Thank you for taking care of you.” Madoka Kirisu also wrote her name on the blackboard and introduced herself to the students.
“Hello, teacher.” This was the boys’ loud shout. Finally, there was a pretty girl who was not close to Gao Yumo. All the beautiful girls in the classmates were around Gao Yumo.
“How enthusiastic.” Shizuka Hiratsuka said with a smile, “You can ask any questions you have. There will be no class in the first period.”
When the students heard that there would be no class, they were first surprised, then ecstatic, and began to raise their hands one by one to ask questions.
However, most of the questions were not interesting until a male student raised his hand and was called upon by Shizuka Hiratsuka.
“Excuse me, teachers, do you have boyfriends?”
All the male students in the class looked at him as if he were a warrior, for daring to ask the teacher such a question. Gao Yumo also looked at him as if he were a warrior, but his meaning was different from that of the other students. He meant that he actually dared to ask Shizuka Hiratsuka such a question. You have to know that Shizuka Hiratsuka is a 27-year-old single woman (she thinks so), who often goes to places for blind dates, but none of them have been successful.
If a student dares to ask such a question, his life will not be easy in the future.
“No, I haven’t thought about it for now.” Kirisu Madoka glanced at the classmate and answered seriously. After all, any question that Teacher Hiratsuka Shizuka said just now could be asked.
The classmate first nodded with a smile, then looked at Shizuka Hiratsuka, and then saw Shizuka Hiratsuka’s smile. A dangerous breath came over him, and the chalk in his hand was crushed.
“Just pretend I didn’t ask, hahaha, hahaha.” The male classmate realized that his question was causing trouble, so he quickly sat down, lying on the table like an ostrich, not daring to look at Hiratsuka Shizuka.
And Shizuka Hiratsuka just looked at the boy deeply, and then let you know what pain is (referring to doubling the homework).
Gao Yumo thought about it and wanted to ask a question, but after thinking for a long time, he still didn’t know what to ask. Oh, this! He thought of it.
“Teacher!” he raised his hand and asked. Shizuka Hiratsuka saw that he was particularly concerned about this and raised his hand, so she let him ask.
“When can we start choosing clubs to join? Or when will club visits be held?” Gao Yumo was very interested in this place, and he had already learned in advance that there was no club he wanted in high school, so he needed to create one himself. Shouldn’t that be a problem? He also didn’t know who was the current president of the student union. He had never learned about this.
“This is something I will talk about later. The club visit will be tomorrow morning, and in the afternoon we will join the club and attend classes.” Hiratsuka Shizuka glanced at Gao Yumo. She was glad that he didn’t make things difficult for her. It was a very normal question.
“What about this afternoon?” Gao Yumo asked again.
“Today afternoon is the time for clubs to arrange things. You freshmen can go and take a look if you want, but you can go home after school if you don’t want to.” Shizuka Hiratsuka nodded. Gao Yumo asked her all the questions she was going to ask later, which was considered a favor. She originally thought that this young master would be difficult to deal with, but she didn’t expect him to be so nice.
“Oh!” The students cheered when they heard that there would be no classes this afternoon, and it sounded like there would be no classes tomorrow morning either. That was great!
“Okay, do you have any other questions? If not, we can stop here today. There really is nothing important happening today. Oh, no, there is one more thing. I almost forgot about your self-introductions.” Hiratsuka Shizuka was about to say that the get out of class was over, but Kirisu Mafuyu patted her on the shoulder and she remembered that this was also very important.
Chapter 19 Self-introduction (old version)
Zongman: Even if I’m reborn, I still want to live my daily life: Chapter 19 Self-introduction picture and text
Self-introductions are from right to left, from front to back, which means Gao Yumo is the second to last.
The self-introductions at the beginning were all normal, and the classmates were very respectful, applauding to welcome everyone after they finished speaking.
But gradually, things became different. When it came to the group of people around Gao Yumo, after every girl introduced herself, there was still applause, but many classmates would look at Gao Yumo and express their envy.
This made the two teachers at the podium feel strange, but now was not the time to ask.
“My name is Teruhashi Kokomi, please give me your guidance.” Teruhashi Kokomi stood up, and it seemed as if holy light could be seen all over her body. She was obviously not an angel at all, but she had the holy light of an angel.
“Oh my!” All the classmates except Gao Yumo and Saiki Kuriko exclaimed, including the two teachers, because this was the full beauty of Teruhashi Kokomi, and even the holy light could be seen.
“Isn’t this enough for you to say oh huh? Gao Yumo!” Teruhashi Kokomi’s inner voice was still transmitted directly into Gao Yumo’s heart. Li Zi turned on this function all the time, which meant that Gao Yumo could hear Teruhashi Kokomi’s inner voice if he wanted to, but only to her.
“Is this the tsundere of Kuriko? He said he wouldn’t help me, but he still gave me this ability.”
“Then I’ll take it back right away.” Li Zi’s voice came, sounding a little speechless.
“No, I don’t want to face Teruhashi Xinmei directly. I really can’t deal with her alone. Her ability is difficult for even you, let alone me. She is one of the strongest people in the world.” Gao Yumo quickly admitted his mistake. Teruhashi Xinmei’s beauty can be regarded as a superpower. His current system is not enough for him to fight against such a girl alone.
“She just wants you to say ‘oh huh’, right? You have no shame, just say it.” Li Zi complained.
“It’s not that reason. If she can hear it so easily, how can I conquer her?” Gao Yumo’s idea is very realistic. That is to retreat in order to advance. If you want to listen, I won’t say it, then you will keep getting closer to me, and the opportunity to conquer her will appear.
‘Say this in front of me?’
“Are you jealous? Don’t worry, I will always like Li Zi.” Gao Yumo raised the corner of his mouth. His straight ball attack on Li Zi always worked. Look, Li Zi didn’t react after he finished speaking.
Other people introduced themselves afterwards, but none of them were as shocking as Teruhashi Shinmi. Even the two teachers were shocked by Teruhashi Shinmi’s appearance. She was so beautiful that it was beyond words to describe.
It has to be said that once again, Teruhashi Kokomi’s beauty shocked everyone, and it lasted much longer than before.
“My name is Kato Megumi.” Kato Megumi’s self-introduction did not cause any waves. She was used to it. She sat down directly and turned back to look at Gao Yumo. He was different from her. He was eye-catching. She was a little envious, but he said that he would make her eye-catching. Although she didn’t know how it would turn out, it should be much better than it is now, right? Sure enough, she should agree. He didn’t look like a bad person.
It was Gao Yumo’s turn to introduce himself. He really stood up. Many people who were still immersed in Teruhashi Shinmi’s beauty came to their senses and looked at him. Almost all the girls were stunned and looked at him, including the two teachers, and a few boys also looked at him. These were not the two gays, but simply boys who were envious of him.
“Hello everyone, my name is Gao Yumo, thank you for your guidance.” He didn’t have any extra words. Gao Yumo actually didn’t like the environment of introducing himself, but he still did not lose his etiquette. He saluted like a gentleman to all his classmates, with his right hand on his chest, his left hand behind his back, slightly bent over, with a gentle smile on his face. He didn’t make people feel that he was pretentious at all, because his temperament could make people know that he was a nobleman.
Temperament is difficult to fake, it comes from the inside out. Although Gao Yumo didn’t pay much attention to these things when he was in elementary school, his memory allowed him to remember them all. And with Kaguya around, he just needed to imitate her to have an aristocratic feel.
“So handsome!” A girl couldn’t help but say this and she quickly covered her mouth. She was so embarrassed, but this was actually the feeling of the whole class.
Even boys can feel that the action just now is very cool, but they know that if they do it themselves, it would be funny.
Teruhashi Shinmi beside him felt that the action just now was very handsome, and the man was also very handsome. Why didn’t she feel it before? Now she had the urge to say “Oh, oh”, so the people who usually saw her were like this?
Those people all like my beauty, so does that mean that I want to say “oh huh” because I like Gao Yumo’s handsomeness? Does that mean I like him? Love at first sight? Is he not saying “oh huh” to me because his handsomeness is better than my beauty?
After Gao Yumo sat down, he listened to the inner voice of Teruhashi Shinmi next to him, and he couldn’t control the urge to complain. “You have a very strong imagination, but you are wrong about one thing, that is, my handsomeness is definitely no match for your beauty, Teruhashi Shinmi-san.”
Finally, Gabriel introduced herself. The current Gabriel was not the same Gabriel that Gao Yumo remembered. The current Gabriel was a stranger to him.
“Hello everyone, my name is innocent Gabriel White, please give me your guidance.” Gabriel looks pure and lovely, and now she is still a perfect beautiful girl.
After looking at Gabriel, the male classmates all looked at Gao Yumo with envy, but Gao Yumo just smiled back at them, which did not make them feel hostile, because Gao Yumo really didn’t care about these male classmates.
“There are so many foreigners.” Hiratsuka Shizuka thought, this is a bit difficult. It will be troublesome to teach so many foreigners, right?
“Okay, introduce yourselves, and you can start getting to know each other. You can go home after the bell rings.” Shizuka Hiratsuka clapped her hands and said. The school schedule today was very easy, and classes would not start until tomorrow afternoon, so it was time for her to relax. After all, she suddenly felt that her class was not going to be easy at all. She didn’t know why she had this feeling.
Li Zi told Gao Yumo about her thoughts, and Gao Yumo nodded. It was true that this class was full of problem children, but in fact, Hiratsuka Shizuka didn’t need to worry so much. After all, among these problem children, only Gabriel was a real problem, and not the current Gabriel. Before she became addicted to games, no one in this class had any big problems.
After all, Umaru-chan and Eriri are both very good at pretending to be good students in school.
Wait, Gao Yumo suddenly looked at Satania. He had forgotten about this girl, but Satania alone was enough to solve the problems of several people. Gao Yumo suddenly felt a little sympathy for Hiratsuka Shizuka.
This stupid devil would challenge the teacher during class, saying that she didn’t do her homework on purpose. However, in Hell, her behavior is what devils should do, so Satania actually has a lot of pocket money.
(I wrote this book just for the sake of daily life, but it seems a bit too daily. If you don’t like the current pace, I can speed up, but I will soon enter the main storyline of the book)
Chapter 20: Stupid Satania (Old Version)
Speaking of the devil, Gao Yumo looked at Vinate who had just arrived at the class. Although he introduced himself, he and Vinate had not met each other alone yet. Ignoring that stupid devil, Gao Yumo stood up, walked to Vinate and stretched out his hand.
“Hello, Tsukinose, my name is Gao Yumo, please give me your guidance. Our seats are very close.” Gao Yumo smiled. If he had to say who he liked most in the class, it would be Vinate, this angel-like devil who treated others gently and loved to help others. It could be said that if she were an angel, she must be very strong!
But unfortunately, she is a devil, and her helpful behavior every day causes hell to deduct a lot of her pocket money. But when she is asked to do bad things, she feels very bad, which is in sharp contrast with Gabriel. Both of them seem to be born in the wrong race.
“Hello, Gao Yu.” Vinate also stood up, stretched out her hand and shook hands with Gao Yumo. Her smile was very gentle and healing.
The handshake between the two made all the male students in the class envious, but with Gao Yumo taking the lead, the students all stood up and started chatting with the students around them.
Gabriel glanced at Vinate. She had just felt that this person was a devil. Why did he smile so gently? Was he pretending?
Vinate also looked at Gabriel. She didn’t have any feelings. Isn’t that what angels are like? The gentle smile and beautiful appearance were in line with her impression of angels.
The two introduced themselves to each other. Gao Yumo was watching this epic meeting from the side. If people like Satania and Raphael who was not in their class were counted, then four people were present. However, it was obvious that Raphael could not come to their class now, and Satania was playing around with the classmates around her. It was obvious that her behavior made all the classmates know that she was a middle school student with syndrome.
This is still very common, but no matter how common it is, not many people talk to her. So after finding that no one paid attention to her, Satania came over to Gao Yumo. Although this person called her a fool, at least he was willing to talk to her.
“That.” After Satania came to Gao Yumo, she wanted to say something, but she didn’t know what to say.
“What’s wrong, Satania?” Gao Yumo called her directly, which should be no problem for this girl.
A bunch of childish words were automatically filtered out by Gao Yumo. It sounded really awkward, but fortunately, this was the only problem with this girl. Her other problems were nothing to him.
He just started chatting with Satania. Although the topic was irrelevant, the two of them just kept chatting. In the eyes of other classmates, Gao Yumo could actually chat with the chuunibyou for so long with a smile on his face. What a great patience.
Even Shizuka Hiratsuka, who had been paying attention to Gao Yumo on the podium, was a little surprised. Satania’s voice was so loud just now that she might have heard it. The idea of ​​a chuunibyou was enough to give her a headache, but Gao Yumo could actually talk to her for so long and seemed very patient. Was he worthy of being a descendant of a big family?
But in fact, it was not as annoying as they thought. No matter what Satania said, Gao Yumo just nodded and said a few words casually. It was quite fun to see this silly girl.
As for the others, Umaru-chan and Eriri were surrounded by the girls and asked questions. The girls were very curious about them who looked very aristocratic.
Teruhashi Shinmi was surrounded by the boys. They were all ready to ask her what kind of person she liked, but no one dared to get too close to Teruhashi Shinmi. They all kept a distance from her because everyone looked at each other with vigilance. Whoever dared to take a step further would be despised by the others and isolated in private. Although they did not discuss it with each other, it seemed like an unwritten rule.
Although Teruhashi Kokomi answered them patiently on the surface, she was completely thinking about Gao Yumo in her heart. Seeing Gao Yumo chatting so happily with a chuunibyou girl, she wanted to go over and join in to see if she really liked him. But she was surrounded by these people, and she had no way of asking them to move aside or something. That was not what a perfect beautiful girl should do.
This is also the reason why Gao Yumo is chatting with Satania. After all, it seems that the others are too busy right now.
Of course, there is also Kato Megumi, but with Satania here, it is not easy to let her leave. Gao Yumo is not capable of doing that, and let Kato Megumi join the conversation between the two? Kato Megumi probably has no good idea on how to deal with Satania.
However, while Gao Yumo was chatting with Satania, he looked at Kato Megumi and saw that she was looking at him. She did not panic when she found out that her gaze was discovered, but continued to look at her. Gao Yumo could only nod to her. Now he was chatting with Satania and could not say anything to Kato Megumi.
Why didn’t Satania talk to Kato Megumi? Did she not find out again? Gao Yumo thought.
“What’s wrong with you?” Satania saw that Gao Yumo suddenly seemed to be thinking about something and ignored her, so she asked.
“Have you noticed that there is another person next to us?” Gao Yumo asked.
Satania looked around and passed by Kato Megumi without noticing her.
“No, what did you see? A ghost?” Satania asked, but she was not afraid at all. She was really thick-skinned.
“Here, Kato Megumi, don’t you know her? Why don’t you let her join our chat?” Gao Yumo pointed at Kato Megumi and looked at Satania’s expression, and she was indeed surprised.
“It’s you, ninja, you really can become invisible.” After being surprised, Satania looked as if she had seen through everything. Gao Yumo covered his forehead, speechless. Even if he couldn’t find it, he shouldn’t take it that way.
“I’m not a ninja.” Kato Megumi said lightly, but she couldn’t help but think, is she really suitable to be a ninja?
“How could that be? You are sure it is.” Satania didn’t believe it, otherwise how could she, the great devil, not notice it!
As expected, Kato Megumi didn’t know how to deal with Satania, so she could only look at Gao Yumo, wanting to know what to do.
“Satonia, how could she admit that Kato Megumi is a ninja? Don’t talk nonsense, otherwise you will be punished.” Gao Yumo said this, but he felt that Satania might not be afraid.
really.
“I’m not afraid of punishment, Ninja, I, the great devil, want to challenge you!” Satania said and took a fighting stance, but was stopped by Gao Yumo, who was quick-eyed and quick-handed, and pulled her in front of him and said.
“Okay, stop making trouble. Can’t you see that Kato Megumi is very distressed? I was very straightforward when I apologized to you before, so you should also be straightforward to apologize to Kato Megumi now.” Gao Yumo knocked her head. This silly girl was a little stupid, but she had good intentions. When he said that, she felt disappointed for a moment, but still bowed to Kato Megumi and apologized.
Gao Yumo also understood one thing, that is, it is better not to let Satania and Kato Megumi interact with each other, or at least to reduce the communication. It is not appropriate for the two to talk too much now. Let Kato Megumi build good relationships with other people first. For Kato Megumi, Gao Yumo’s plan is to let her make friends first, and then the subsequent plans. If there are overlaps with his own big plans, they will be carried out together.
Chapter 21 Shonen Jump is on sale, aren’t you going to buy it? (Old version)
The bell for the end of get out of class rang while Gao Yumo and Satania were chatting. After Kato Megumi realized that it was difficult for her to deal with Satania, she stopped talking and just watched the two of them chatting. Satania soon ignored her and talked to Gao Yumo alone.
“Satonia, get out of class is over, you should go home.” Gao Yumo said to Satania who was still talking about things in hell. Satania did not hide her devil identity at all. Fortunately, everyone thought she was a chuunibyou and no one took her seriously.
“Yeah, then I’m leaving. Bye, see you tomorrow.” Satania nodded. The house hasn’t been packed up yet, so it’s time to go home. She looked at Gao Yumo reluctantly. This was the only person who was willing to talk to her so much since she was a child. But it was still important to go home and pack up.
Looking at Satania walking back to her seat, Gao Yumo breathed a sigh of relief. Although he didn’t hate her, she was too talkative, and all she talked about were topics that he couldn’t reply to. How could he know about the things in hell? However, Gao Yumo also knew that Satania simply wanted to talk to someone, but she was not lonely either. This middle school girl with second-year syndrome had a strong ability to adjust herself.
“Where is Kato? Is he going home now? And what do you think of the method I mentioned?” Gao Yumo looked at Kato Megumi. She had been watching from the side, and Satania had almost forgotten her existence again.
“Mr. Gao Yu, I’m willing to try your method. Please give me your advice.” Kato Megumi stood up, bowed slightly to Gao Yumo, and asked very formally. Deep down, she also wanted to have more friends. The current situation really troubled her life.
“Please give me your advice. Don’t worry, I will do my best to make your presence more felt and help you make friends.” Gao Yumo also stood up and extended his hand to Kato Megumi. The two shook hands and the matter was settled.
“Starting today?” Kato Megumi asked curiously.
Gao Yumo thought about it and realized that he would ask Eriri to go home later, so Kato Megumi would go along as well. The plan for her would be very simple.
“Today, please.”
“Okay.” Kato Megumi nodded without any objection.
The two teachers stood at the podium and watched more and more students leave, so they left too.
The classmates who had been surrounding Komari and Eriri also dispersed, chatting with each other and preparing to go home. How could new classmates be better than going home? After all, they could see their classmates again tomorrow.
“Huh, they’re finally gone.” Komari walked to her brother, sat in Gabriel’s seat, leaned over her desk and said that most of the classmates had left, so Komari felt a little more relaxed. Gabriel and Vinate had also left. When they left, they told Gao Yumo that they would see them tomorrow, but Gao Yumo was not ready to pull them into his plan right away.
Although the male classmates were still surrounding Teruhashi Kokomi, their attention was on Teruhashi Kokomi and they didn’t pay any attention to her.
Ying Lili also came over. She was still a little curious about the plan Gao Yumo mentioned. He also asked her not to join the art club yet. Could it be his own club? It was his club in middle school. It seemed that he was the only one in it until he graduated from middle school. He didn’t know what it was about.
By the way, he had a really good relationship with the then-student union president, so even one person’s club wasn’t banned.
“Ying Lili, are you free today?” Gao Yumo asked when he saw Ying Lili coming over.
Ying Lili thought about it. Her mother didn’t seem to say anything today, and her painting wasn’t to the point where she needed to be anxious, so she said, “Yes, what’s wrong?”
“How about coming to my house today? You probably haven’t been to my house yet, right? I just want to tell you about my plan.” Gao Yumo suggested. Gao Yumo had not originally planned to hold this club activity at school. One reason was that it was inconvenient, and the other was because of the bet he had made with Kaguya. As a result, there was no one in his middle school club, and Umaru-chan and Sakura were forced to join the student union.
This time he learned his lesson and decided not to organize a club in school. Then Kaguya would have no other options, right? And at home, he could also get Kaguya to join his club, killing two birds with one stone.
Ying Lili said in surprise: “Go to your house? You finally couldn’t help but hit me?” She took a step back, but no one else knew what she was thinking, and Gao Yumo didn’t know either, because Li Zi had already gone home, and her mental spiritual ability would only be 200 meters if some restrictions were not released.
It was obvious that she just didn’t want to help Gao Yumo deal with Teruhashi Xinmei’s early departure. Alas, she had been planning to make coffee jelly today.
‘She was thinking, it’s great to be able to go to your house, where’s my coffee jelly?’
Qi Mu Li Zi’s voice suddenly sounded in Gao Yumo’s mind. Gao Yumo guessed that coffee jelly was Li Zi’s strongest weapon.
“I’m going to do it at home today. How about going?”
‘Go! ‘ Chestnut’s voice was excited.
But in reality, Gao Yumo looked at Ying Lili and asked again.
“Are you going? Umaru-chan is going too. Are you relieved now?” Gao Yumo added that Eriri had never been to his house, and although she didn’t know that Umaru-chan was his sister, it was more accurate to say that no one in the school knew about it. Except for Sakura, no one knew about the relationship between the other people and Gao Yumo.
“Yeah, I’m going too. Are you going too, Eriri?” Komari sat up. She had been lying on the table just now, but now she found something fun, which was to tease Eriri. After all, her sister’s identity had not been exposed yet.
Eriri glanced at Komari. If she was going too, then it wouldn’t be a big deal if she went too, right?
“Then I’ll go reluctantly.”
“Welcome.” Gao Yumo clapped his hands, then looked around. There were only the boys and Teruhashi Shinmi who were surrounded in the class. The boys had asked all the simple questions and were now starting to ask about comics and games, just to stay in front of Teruhashi Shinmi for a while longer. Teruhashi Shinmi was in a dilemma, after all, she didn’t know what they were asking.
“Should we go help her?” Komari looked at the group of people and asked uncertainly. She felt that Teruhashi Shinmi seemed to be in a difficult situation.
“I can help, but how?” Eriri also thinks these boys are annoying. Didn’t she see that Teruhashi Shinmi was also very troubled?
“I’ll go.” Gao Yumo stood up and prepared to rescue Teruhashi Shinmi, but was grabbed by Eriri’s arm.
“What can you do? Let me make it clear first, if there is no solution, those boys may hate you. Although I don’t know why you didn’t react, even I can’t deny the beauty of Teruhashi Shinmi.” Eriri was rarely arrogant, but said seriously that if Gao Yumo was hated by all the boys in the class, his future school life would be difficult.
However, Gao Yumo just smiled and gave her a reassuring look. Ying Lili gritted her teeth and let him go.
“Since you have a way, just go ahead. I don’t care about you.” Ying Lili looked at Gao Yumo’s determined look and turned her head away, but still took a worried glance at her. Then she saw Gao Yumo grinning at her and not even going to Teruhashi Xinmei’s position. Her face suddenly turned red and she turned her head away immediately.
Gao Yumo looked at the cute Eriri and exchanged a look with Kouma-chan. She was really cute.
But now Gao Yumo thinks that she needs to rescue Teruhashi Kokomi, although she can actually escape by herself, she just needs to say something like “go away”, but that is not what a beautiful girl should do. She thinks that beautiful girls should answer their questions when encountering such things. This can be regarded as her trapping herself and being bound by her own rules.
Gao Yumo walked behind the boys and asked questions about comics. It seemed that Teruhashi Xinmei had never read it, but she was able to answer them. She even guessed correctly. Her luck was really amazing.
But since you all like comics so much, it’s easy.
“Shonen Jump is on sale today, aren’t you going to buy any? The other classes will have bought them soon.” Gao Yumo said anxiously behind them. Suddenly the boys slowed down in asking questions, and then each of them became conflicted, wondering whether to continue asking questions to Teruhashi Kokomi and look at her for pleasure, or to go buy the comics.
The answer can be found by looking in front of Gao Yumo. He couldn’t see Teruhashi Shinmi just now, but now that she is exposed, he knows. All the boys picked up their bags and ran away.
“How about it, isn’t it awesome?” Gao Yumo turned to Ying Lili and said, his method was awesome.
Eriri watched as the boys only hesitated for a few seconds before running away. She hadn’t expected Shonen Jump to be so powerful. The comics were all about boys, and she hadn’t read many of them.
And Komari, who was standing nearby, was also watching the fun. When she heard what Gao Yumo said, she immediately stood up, looked at Eriri, and sat down again. Although she really wanted to buy Shonen Jump, it would be interesting to see Eriri’s reaction. Shonen Jump can be bought at any time, but she would not see Eriri’s reaction today.
“Thank you, Gao Yu-kun. By the way, what is Shonen Jump you mentioned?” Teruhashi Shinmi breathed a sigh of relief when she saw the boys in front of her running away, but she also felt a little unwilling to think that she seemed to have lost to something.
“It’s a weekly comic book that serializes comics like Naruto and One Piece. It’s a hot-blooded youth comic. It’s normal that you haven’t read it. Those boys just asked you about these things. It’s amazing that you can answer their questions without having read them.”
Gao Yumo said with a smile, but he didn’t dare to look at Teruhashi Xinmei completely, otherwise he would make an embarrassing sound.
“I see.” Teruhashi Shinmi nodded. In order to be able to answer those questions in the future, she would buy it and read it. This is what a perfect beautiful girl is like.
In the comics, Teruhashi Shinmi is someone who can remember the names and characteristics of all the students in the school, match them one by one, and even remember their daily changes. And she does it all by rote memorization. It shows that she has set her sights on her own imagination of a perfect beautiful girl, and she is really working hard for it.
Teruhashi Shinmi was still upset about losing to the comic book today. Although it was the comic book that saved her, she was in no mood to embarrass Gao Yumo. She let Gao Yumo off, picked up her bag and went home. She would probably buy a copy of Shonen Jump on the way.
“Okay, everyone is leaving, let’s go too, to my house.” Gao Yumo said to Komari, Eriri and Kato Megumi.
“Got it.” Eriri went to her seat and picked up her bag, while Kouma-chan, Takayumi and Kato Megumi had already walked to the door and were waiting for her. Sakura had been waiting there for a long time. She saw everything that happened in their classroom from the back door clearly.
But Kato Megumi seemed to be non-existent to the others. Gao Yumo was actually curious, if he hadn’t said anything, would they have discovered it? Probably not, right?
Chapter 22 Eriri: Did you betray me, Umaru-chan? (Old version)
Gao Yumo led the other three towards her home. Along the way, the classmates who had not left school yet looked at them, and then set their eyes on Gao Yumo, especially the boys from other classes, whose eyes were full of the same look as the boys in their class just now.
“Mo, this is what you want to see.” Komari looked around. This was probably the reaction of other classmates that her brother wanted to see. It was really a bad taste, but it was indeed quite interesting.
“Yeah, look at their envious expressions.” Gao Yumo’s mouth curled up. This is just a little bit of bad taste. These students will get used to it after a while.
“You are really the same as when we were in middle school, walking with me and looking at the eyes of other classmates.” Ying Lili said speechlessly. Hasn’t Gao Yumo changed this bad habit of his yet?
“By the way, Mo, when I pass by the bookstore, I’ll buy a copy of Shonen Jump. I want to read the serialized version.” As they walked out of the school gate, Komari suddenly said.
“Then we need to take a detour. We won’t pass by the bookstore if we go back directly.” Gao Yumo glanced at Komari with amusement. She was acting very convincingly, as if she didn’t know the way at all. Was she trying so hard just to see Eriri’s surprised expression?
“Brother, I’ll accompany Koumaro to buy comics. You take Eriri home first.” Sakura suggested. She looked at Koumaro with a smile, but Koumaro glared at her. She knew what Koumaro wanted to read, so how could she get rid of her?
But Gao Yumo shook his head and said, “No, I want to go and see it too. Let’s go together.”
“Okay.” Sakura had no objection. It was just a little prank. Komari’s expression was very interesting.
Everyone started to take a detour and headed in the opposite direction, where there was a bookstore. This direction was also the direction of Eriri’s home.
“You boys should all like comics like Shonen Jump, right? Are they good?” Ying Lili asked Gao Yumo. She had never read it, and in her impression, Shonen Jump didn’t seem to have any good comics in the past.
“Haven’t you read it? That’s right, there weren’t any pillar-level comics in the previous Shonen Jump. They were all updated in the past few years.” Gao Yumo was a little surprised at first. How could Eriri not have read it, this otaku.
But when I think about it, it is true that most of the comics in this world are meaningless. It was only after I submitted those national-level comics from my previous life to Shonen Jump a few years ago that their sales increased several times.
“A few years ago, when you were in middle school? Why didn’t you recommend it to me? You must have seen it.” Ying Lili was unhappy when she heard it. What’s the point of not recommending good movies to her?
Gao Yumo saw that Eriri seemed really angry, so he felt like apologizing. This was indeed something that could make both of them angry. Although Eriri didn’t know that he knew her identity as Kashiwagi Eri, the relationship between the two was largely built up by otaku friends. At the beginning, Gao Yumo established a good relationship with Eriri through comics and light novels. Although these things in this world are a bit boring, it’s still worth it to build relationships.
But now there is an interesting comic, and Gao Yumo didn’t tell her, which is enough to make her angry.
“Okay, forgive me, I just thought you were not interested.” Gao Yumo quickly grabbed Ying Lili’s arm and put his other hand in front of him to make an apology gesture.
Ying Lili glanced at him. She knew Gao Yumo would not deliberately not tell her. It must be some bad taste! Maybe he drew these comics and wanted to see her expression. He could definitely do it, but it should be impossible. It’s just that he could do such a thing.
But actually Gao Yumo came here just for this, and it would be time to reap the rewards soon, Gao Yumo had a sly smile on his face.
Next to them, Komekko and Sakura looked at their brother and mourned for Eriri. It was really unlucky for her to have a brother like him.
When I walked to the front of the bookstore, I saw many boys crowding there. After all, it was time to go home from school, and plus it was on sale today, so it would be strange if there weren’t many people.
“So popular?” Ying Lili looked at how popular Shonen Jump was and glared at Gao Yumo. He must be very good-looking, but he didn’t even tell her, and she didn’t even notice it herself. Damn it!
“Mo.” Komari looked at so many people and it was difficult for her to squeeze in, so she had to look at her brother.
Gao Yumo spread his hands. With so many people around, it would be the same for him to squeeze in. However, Shonen Jump would mail him a few copies every time the books were released. He didn’t actually need to buy them. Himuro! just simply wanted to read them in advance. After all, the books were usually mailed to him on Tuesdays, and Shonen Jump would be released on Mondays.
“Either you just bear with it and watch it tomorrow, or you go home first and come back to buy it in the afternoon. Choose one.” Gao Yumo gave her two choices. Xiao Mei thought about it and decided to buy it in the afternoon.
Eriri looked at their interaction and felt something was wrong. Why did they feel so close? Could it be that their relationship had changed a long time ago, and she was lagging behind? Aren’t we friends with Umaru-chan? How could she be so far ahead?
She knew immediately why.
“Is this your home? It’s so big! It feels like a small manor.” Ying Lili looked at Gao Yumo’s home. Is this a house that can exist in the city? It’s much bigger than her home.
“It just looks big, it’s okay.” Gao Yumo didn’t think it was a big deal. After all, it was many times smaller than the old house.
While the two were chatting, Sakura had already taken out the key to open the door, but Yumei did not take out the key. After all, she thought that Eriri’s surprise should not be at the door, and taking out the key was too easy, with a smirk.
“Come in and take a look.” Seeing that the door was open, Gao Yumo patted Ying Lili and walked into the room.
.
“Come and change into slippers. These are prepared for you.” Gao Yumo took out a pair of new slippers from the cabinet in the entrance and placed them on the ground. There were a lot of slippers prepared in the cabinet, so he could just take any pair.
“Thank you.” Ying Lili thanked him a little stiffly. This was her first time at Gao Yumo’s house. She didn’t know why she felt a little nervous, which was very different from the way she usually talked to Gao Yumo.
And she also saw more things that were wrong. Sakura was Gao Yumo’s sister and had slippers and knew where the slippers were, so that was fine. But how could you be so skilled, Komari? You took out the slippers directly. How many times have you been here?
As she thought about it, she took off her little leather shoes, revealing her small feet wrapped in black stockings. Gao Yumo couldn’t help but look over, as he was a foot fetishist.
But Eriri didn’t know, and she didn’t notice. She was still wondering if Koumeiro had surpassed her, but she wouldn’t have to think so much about it soon.
He put his shoes away and walked into Gao Yumo’s house.
“Excuse me.”
“Don’t bother me. There’s no need to be so restrained, Ying Lili. How about the way you usually talk to me? I like that. You don’t seem like yourself now.” Gao Yumo looked at her with amusement. She was too restrained.
“What, what? What does ‘like’ mean?” But Eriri was still thinking. All she heard was the key word “like”. She screamed in shock, causing Koumeiro and Sakura, who had already walked into the house, to come out again.
What happened? What happened? What did they miss? My brother confessed to Eriri? So soon? Didn’t my brother say that he wanted to see Eriri’s tsundereness and would confess later?
Gao Yumo’s eyes twitched. Ying Lili, what were you imagining just now?
“I, I, I, ah!” Ying Lili also reacted instantly. She wanted to say something but had no idea how to say it. She started picking her toes out of embarrassment. Gao Yumo witnessed the movements of her feet.
She turned around and wanted to run, but how could Gao Yumo not understand her? He knew that Ying Lili would escape when encountering such a thing, so he grabbed her and held her in his arms, so that she could not run away, otherwise it would be difficult to find her later, and she was wearing slippers, so she would fall again later.
“Calm down, it’s okay, it’s just the two of us, no one can hear it.” Gao Yumo hugged her with one hand and waved to the two girls behind him, asking them to leave first, otherwise Ying Lili would definitely collapse. This girl is actually very thin-skinned.
Chapter 23 Who can compete with Kaguya Shinomiya! (Old version)
Gao Yumo felt that Ying Lili in his arms should have calmed down, and the two sisters who were watching the fun behind him had left, so he spoke.
“I’ll let go once you’re calm.”
But as soon as he said it and loosened his grip a little, Eriri in his arms began to struggle, so he had to hold her tighter, and he used both hands to hold her.
But Gao Yumo knew that Ying Lili had actually calmed down. The current situation was that she had a good impression of him, or liked him, but her tsundere made her embarrassed to say it, and Gao Yumo was not ready to confess to her yet, which led to the relationship between them being stuck in middle school.
Now is a good opportunity for her. Although it is not good enough to confess her feelings, it is already considered intimate contact. But if you really ask her to confess her feelings, she won’t dare to do it.
Gao Yumo actually knows Ying Lili very well. To some extent, he knows her better than Ying Lili herself. After all, people with this kind of personality sometimes cannot see themselves clearly.
“If you don’t want me to let go, then hold me for a while longer.” Gao Yumo was always straightforward and directly stated her purpose. Ying Lili’s face was already very red, and when she heard that Gao Yumo actually knew her purpose, her face became even redder.
She wanted to struggle, but Gao Yumo put his chin on her shoulder, making her feel as if they were closer.
“Ying Lili, I hope you will confess to me. But I won’t confess to you actively. I want to see, with your personality, when will you dare to do so.” Gao Yumo said in Ying Lili’s ear in a voice that only the two of them could hear.
This was a new evil idea he had just thought of, to see if Eriri, with her tsundere personality, would dare to confess to him.
But what he said now was actually a confession, but their relationship would not be further developed because of this. At least Gao Yumo wanted to see Ying Lili’s reaction before making any decision.
“You, what are you talking about? Who would confess to you?” Ying Lili stuttered, her voice very low, her body moving involuntarily. How could she like him? Well, she actually liked him very much. She had liked Gao Yumo since middle school, but she didn’t dare to confess at all. And now Gao Yumo actually said that she must confess to him. Isn’t this asking too much?
“Don’t worry, Eriri. Even if you don’t confess to me, our relationship won’t change. I will always like you, but we can only be boyfriend and girlfriend if you confess. Let’s see when you dare to do it.”
Gao Yumo’s straight-ball attack will never stop. It is another confession, and even more straightforward, but for Ying Lili, this is a challenge and somewhat bad news. After all, she really doesn’t dare. Even if Gao Yumo said so now, obviously now she only needs to say “I like you”, even if it’s over, but she opened her mouth and still didn’t say it.
Gao Yumo did not force her, or it could be said that their relationship has now become one step closer, but for Ying Lili, confession is the real beginning of the next step, but their relationship is no longer the same as before.
Gao Yumo naturally let go of Ying Lili, and Ying Lili did not do anything unnecessary. Their relationship was different from before, but to some extent, it was still the same, that is, more than friends but less than lovers. However, this less than lovers was actually just one step away from Ying Lili’s final kick, and Gao Yumo just wanted to see this, to see when she would dare to do it.
She didn’t even seize the best opportunity just now. I really don’t know who she inherited this character from. Her mother is obviously not like that.
Patting her head and asking her to think carefully, Gao Yumo walked into the house. He was sure that Ying Lili would not run away again, so he dared to leave directly. He knew that Ying Lili would come in after she thought it through.
And Gao Yumo didn’t actually let Ying Lili make the decision. What if Ying Lili didn’t dare to do it? So Gao Yumo confessed when she really couldn’t make up her mind. This was also a surprise and a bad taste.
Just when she thought that the relationship would be like this for the rest of her life and had no confidence, Gao Yumo suddenly confessed to her, and you could see her surprised expression.
Of course, you can see her surprised expression immediately, after all, everyone in the family has returned.
“Brother, is Eriri here?” In the living room, Youxi walked to Gao Yumo and looked behind him. There was no one there. Did she run away?
“Come on, thinking about life at the entrance.” Gao Yumo smiled. He wondered if Youxi would do something. This girl had some evil taste in her.
“Then could you please stop talking for a while, brother? I want to tease her.” As expected, Yuxi really had an idea.
“Be gentle, I just did something to her that will make her think about it for the rest of her life.” Gao Yumo did not stop her, but still said it. After all, Yuki’s action might make Yinglili want to escape again. This girl is capable of doing that.
“Brother, have you done anything?” Suho Yuki looked at Gao Yumo with a wicked smile. Just now, Koumaro and Sakura didn’t say anything, they just said that Eriri came and didn’t let her go to the entrance to see. It turned out that her brother did something.
“But in our family, the thing that is most likely to surprise her to the point that she gives up thinking and then accepts everything else is this.” Gao Yumo said, looking at Shinomiya Kaguya who was sitting on the sofa. This is the thing that can surprise anyone in the school without doing anything.
Kaguya also glanced at him but said nothing. She didn’t care about teasing classmates or looking at their surprised expressions. It was just a little bit of bad taste and it didn’t affect her in any way.
“I’ll go get dinner ready.” Sakura said to her brother, “I wonder what Eriri likes to eat.”
After saying that, she walked out of the living room and went to the kitchen. Gao Yumo called her.
“Sakura, make some coffee jelly.”
“I see.” Sakura nodded. Doing this means that Li Zi is coming. Did her brother invite her?
After thinking about it, Ying Lili walked in. The house was really big, but the location of the living room was still very obvious. Then she saw Gao Yumo and a person she had never expected at the door.
“Yuki, why are you here?” Eriri asked in surprise. She and Yuki have a good relationship. She, Koumaro and Yuki are three otaku sisters. Of course, it was mainly Gao Yumo who brought the three of them to know each other. But she never expected that not only Koumaro was wrong, but Yuki had also sneaked into the house. How come she got there before her!
“Eri, you’re here. I’ve been waiting for you for a long time.” Yuki smiled.
Gao Yumo was watching the show on the side. After all, he had promised Youxi not to disturb her performance.
“Why are you here?” Ying Lili asked again, and it was obvious that she was surprised.
“Don’t you know? Xiao Mo and I are childhood sweethearts. We grew up together.” Yuki started to tell some lies, but Eriri didn’t know, so to her it was true.
“What?” Ying Lili believed it as soon as she heard it. She looked at Gao Yumo and saw that he did not refute. It turned out that it was not her who was robbed, but she was the latecomer?
But even so, she refused to admit defeat.
The two of them started to be friendly on the surface, but secretly they were engaged in a verbal battle. Of course, Yuki was definitely far ahead, as Eriri was not the type to argue with others.
Finally, when Eriri was about to break down, Yuki stopped, looked at Gao Yumo, and said that she was satisfied and it was over.
Gao Yumo walked to Eriri and told her everything about Yuki Suho. Of course, he also told her his identity. However, Eriri knew most of his story, or it could be said that it had spread throughout the school when he was in middle school. However, Gao Yumo had never admitted it, but most people thought it was the case even if he did not admit it.
After all, his temperament is totally different from that of an ordinary person, and the same is true for Shinomiya Kaguya. Most people have guessed that she is from the Shinomiya family, and that kind of temperament cannot be faked at all.
After hearing what Gao Yumo said, Eriri glared at Zhou Hou Yuki.
“You lied to me!” she said angrily.
“Actually not. After all, most of what I said is true. We were childhood sweethearts, and I feel like the three years in middle school counts as well. Besides, he and I have no blood relationship. I just like him calling me brother.” Youxi was still smiling, but the meaning of her words was very clear. She and Gao Yumo were also fine.
Eriri also heard it, and knew that the one who is close to the water gets the moon first. She seemed to be no match for Yuki. After all, she lived directly in Gao Yumo’s house. She wanted to say something, but didn’t know how to say it. Eriri was just tongue-tied at times like this.
“Okay, Yuki, stop teasing Eriri. Eriri, you too, have you forgotten what I just said?” In the end, Gao Yumo had to ease the situation. The two of them were really talking to each other, and he couldn’t let them really quarrel here. After all, they were both his wings. Well, what could he say.
He will not give up any of them, and they themselves have thought of this. Yuki should have thought of it even more. After all, if Gao Yumo only chooses one, who can compete with Shinomiya Kaguya?
Gao Yumo and Shinomiya Kaguya grew up together and were childhood sweethearts. They were also an engaged couple and had been engaged since childhood. They were destined to get married and they liked each other, although Shinomiya Kaguya did not admit it.
They are truly two people who are completely inseparable.
No girl can compete with it.
In the end, we can only hope that Gao Yumo will be a little more fickle, or just give up, but is it possible?
At least Yuki won’t give up.
And Ying Lili would not give up after what Gao Yumo said just now.
In the end, what else can they do except be friends with each other and compete with each other in a friendly way? After all, the final winner has already appeared, and all they can do is compete for the second place.
Chapter 24: The first step of the plan, convincing Kaguya (old version)
“Okay, both of you shake hands and make peace, then go into the living room and sit down. And Kato, you go in and sit down too.” Gao Yumo saw that the two seemed to have calmed down a little, and continued to say words to smooth things over. Yuki did sometimes go too far.
But both of them were not paying attention to the first half of what he said, but.
“When did you appear?” Eriri looked at Kato Megumi beside her and took a step back in surprise. When did this person appear?
“I’ve always been here, Sawamura-san. We walked all the way to Takahashi-san’s house together. I’ve always been by your side.” Kato Megumi looked at Eriri’s face without any expression. She was even watching her and Takahashimo’s interaction at the entrance just now. But those things shouldn’t be said, right?
Yuki Suho also looked at Kato Megumi in surprise. She hadn’t noticed this person at all.
“Kato has been following us, Eriri.” Gao Yumo was watching the expressions of the two people from the side. This was also a way to divert attention. Look, aren’t they arguing anymore?
“Okay, Kato just has a low sense of presence. I called her here to improve this problem.” Gao Yumo clapped his hands to attract the attention of the two girls. They nodded, but it was obvious that they didn’t listen. So it’s not a matter of low sense of presence. This is already invisibility, right?
“Okay, let’s go into the living room. By the way, Ying Lili, let me tell you first, you might see something that surprises you later, I hope you can hold on.” Seeing that everything was resolved, Gao Yumo turned around and wanted to enter the living room, but he realized one thing, that is, today’s events were too shocking for Ying Lili, and they happened too frequently.
“What else?” Eriri crossed her arms and looked up. She knew that Himouto must be here, and there must be a lot of people inside. After all, she saw a lot of shoes when she entered the room, so she had expected this.
“I hope so.” Gao Yumo looked at her strangely.
“What! Why is Kaguya Shinomiya here too!” Eriri entered the living room and first looked around to see who was inside. Then her eyes fell on Kaguya Shinomiya who was reading a book on the sofa. She made a surprised sound that made everyone look over.
If it were normal, Ying Lili would not have lost her composure, but today was different. She knew too much and the shock was too great. This was a very normal thing.
But Gao Yumo continued to attack, “Because Kaguya is my fiancée.”
After hearing this, Eriri’s gaze moved directly from Shinomiya Kaguya to Gao Yumo, and then looked back at Shinomiya Kaguya, looking back and forth between the two. The more she looked, the more compatible they seemed, and Shinomiya Kaguya did not deny it. Could it be true?
Seeing that Ying Lili was about to break through her defense and escape again, Gao Yumo grabbed her and whispered in her ear, “How many times has this happened today?”
“The engagement between Kaguya and me is a family arrangement and cannot be changed. I am sincere to you, and Kaguya doesn’t care how many girlfriends I have, so the final decision is up to you. If you leave now, I don’t care. My feelings for you are not easy to change, but there will definitely be a crack in your heart. I will let you go, think about it, and then make a decision.”
Gao Yumo let her go after he finished speaking. The others looked at the two of them, wanting to know what choice Ying Lili would make now. They all knew Ying Lili, and they all knew her, but Ying Lili didn’t know how good the relationship was with everyone except her and Gao Yumo.
Ying Lili took a few deep breaths and did not run away. This was within Gao Yumo’s expectations. Otherwise, what was the purpose of all the foreshadowing before? It was to train Ying Lili’s acceptance ability. Otherwise, if she knew directly that Gao Yumo had a fiancée, and it was a level of Shigong Kaguya, she would have run away by now.
But Gao Yumo’s preparations were still very useful. At least now she was willing to think about it first.
Ying Lili’s mind now flashed back to Gao Yumo’s confession to her, his tenderness towards her during the three years in high school, their interactions as otakus, and every little detail of the past three years. She didn’t need to give up at all!
The others looked at Eriri’s expression changing from lost to calm and serious now, and they all had the same thought: Gao Yumo is really amazing, is this considered a complete strategy?
Shinomiya Kaguya was also looking at Eriri. She didn’t have much impression of this girl before and didn’t even think of her as a rival. But now it was different. In Kaguya’s eyes, Eriri was a rival of the same level as the other girls in the family.
She took the initiative to walk up to Eriri and extended her hand.
“Hello, can I call you Eriri? I’m Kaguya Shinomiya, let’s get to know each other formally. We haven’t had many interactions before, but we will definitely have a lot in the future.”
When Eriri heard Kaguya Shinomiya’s voice, she came to her senses and quickly reached out her hand and looked at Kaguya Shinomiya. She was indeed very beautiful, but she would not admit defeat.
“Of course, can I just call you Kaguya?” Eriri quickly calmed down, which was an incredible thing considering her personality.
Gao Yumo just stood by and watched as the girls started to introduce themselves, although he basically knew them all.
…
After it was over, everyone went about their own business since it was only noon.
“Let’s chat in the living room?” Gao Yumo asked Eriri. They both sat on the sofa, and Kato Megumi also sat next to them and listened.
Now Gao Yumo can only think of the two of them, and the others? That depends on whether the previous agreement with Kaguya still counts?
“It’s up to you to decide. I don’t even know what you want to do right now.” Ying Lili said indifferently. All the things and experiences she had this morning had made her collapse on the sofa.
“Then let’s talk here, Kaguya, you can listen too.” Since it doesn’t matter, then anywhere is fine.
Shinomiya Kaguya put the book down again. Is there anything else she needs to do?
“It’s like this. I want to set up a club, not a school club, but a social club, a club for games, comics, and novels. So I’m going to invite you to join, Eriri.” Gao Yumo looked at Eriri and told him the beginning of his plan.
“I have some guesses about this. If I want to join, you must have a complete plan since you want to invite me, right? Let me see it. Like I said before, I won’t join if I’m not satisfied.” Seeing that the conversation was getting down to business, Ying Lili sat up and spoke a little more seriously. Although even if Gao Yumo didn’t have any plans, she would probably join.
But you still have to give yourself some pride.
“So what you mean is that your club is not affiliated with the school this time, and I am no longer the student union president. The people at home should be asked to help, right? I can’t stop them.” Before Gao Yumo could say anything, Kaguya spoke first.
“That’s what I meant. What do you think?” Gao Yumo nodded with a smile. He let Kaguya listen just for this.
“What do you mean? I was curious before. Why was there no one in your club when you were in middle school? I thought no one was interested, but when I came to your house I found out, there are so many people, it wouldn’t be possible that no one wants to join, right? I just thought about this question.” Eriri heard the conversation between the two, and it seemed that this could answer one of her doubts.
“I had an exchange with Kaguya, and as the student council president, she agreed to let me start a club, but the condition was that no one from her family would participate or help. In the end, I didn’t find many people to join my club.” Gao Yumo explained to Eriri.
“I see.”
“So what?” Gao Yumo looked at Kaguya again. He still hoped that his family members could join.
Chapter 25 Everyone has something they are good at (Old version)
“Actually, I don’t have any objection now. If you can get them to join, then let them join. This is not a school, but home. You probably want to carry out your activities at home.” Kaguya said indifferently. Since this is not a school, she doesn’t care about Gao Yumo’s actions.
“But I still want to ask, what’s the point of inviting them to join your club?” But Kaguya changed the subject and asked a sharp question.
“This is really a key issue. Sakura is responsible for the logistics of the club, which means taking care of people. But Eriri, for example, doesn’t take care of herself when she’s working.” Gao Yumo used Sakura as an example, but also mentioned Eriri.
“Just tell me what you want to say about me. Besides, you have never seen me paint, right?” Ying Lili glared at Gao Yumo and said.
“Who said I haven’t seen it? I saw your drawings when you were in the art club. It’s just that you were so focused that you didn’t notice that I stood behind you for a long time.”
“When? I have no idea and no one in my club reminded me. You must be lying to me.” Eriri said in disbelief.
“I didn’t lie to you. The main reason was that I was your boyfriend in the eyes of the members of your art club. At that time, I made a gesture to them not to talk, so you had no way of noticing.”
“What the hell is boyfriend? We haven’t done anything in the art club, have we?” Eriri said in surprise. How did this rumor come about? She had no idea.
“Don’t you know? When we were in middle school, we all kept a certain distance from him at school, so in the eyes of our classmates, you were the one closest to him, and the boyfriend-girlfriend thing has been rumored for a year or two.” Kaguya didn’t expect that Eriri had never heard of it, so she added.
“I don’t know anything about this!” Ying Lili was shocked. How come no one told her? What about her friends? Well, it seems that Gao Yumo was her best friend in middle school, but this guy must know, but he never told her.
“Why didn’t you tell me? You must have known it.” Ying Lili glared at Gao Yumo, wanting an explanation.
“It’s no use saying it. Do you dare to go out and clarify? Let them talk about their own things. Besides, everyone has their own secrets. You have some too, don’t you?” Gao Yumo said indifferently. Anyway, when he was in middle school, he spent more time with Ying Lili than she did with her other friends, so misunderstandings were inevitable.
Even when she was in middle school, Eriri didn’t have those thoughts at first. She and Gao Yumo were simply otaku friends, but she couldn’t resist the gossip of her classmates.
However, the students in the student union understood it differently from other students. After all, he often went to see Kaguya, so those people were the few who could guess some things, but they dared not spread it. They dared not mess with the Gao Yu family and the Shinomiya family.
“Even if you say so, what secrets can I have?” When Ying Lili heard Gao Yumo telling her secret, she immediately stopped pursuing the matter that Gao Yumo had not told her. After all, she would feel embarrassed if her secret was revealed. What if Gao Yumo asked her to tell him the password?
“How could there be nothing? Kashiwagi Eri, wuwuwu.” As soon as Gao Yumo said this, Eriri quickly covered her mouth. Eriri also glanced at Kaguya and breathed a sigh of relief when she saw that she had no reaction. Fortunately, Kaguya didn’t know what it was. Probably, she was a young lady after all, she shouldn’t know these things, right?
“How did you know?” Ying Lili leaned on Gao Yumo, covered Gao Yumo’s mouth with one hand, and asked in his ear, not wanting Kaguya to hear.
“Woo woo.”
Ying Lili let go of her hand, and Gao Yumo spoke.
“Your mother? I’ve been to your house, and your mother told me everything about you enthusiastically.” Gao Yumo said with a smile. Sayuri was really a nice person. She showed him all the photos of Eriri when she was a child. She was so cute and treated him like her son-in-law.
“Ah! Mom!” Ying Lili didn’t expect that she would be betrayed by her mother.
Kaguya next to her narrowed her eyes. The two were talking about something she didn’t know. It should be related to the name Gao Yumo just mentioned. Is it Ying Lili’s online name? Let Ai check it later.
She glanced at Ai behind her, and Hayasaka Ai nodded. She didn’t know much about this, so she took out her cell phone and started checking on the spot.
The eldest lady is still not good at using electronic products. Gao Yumo bought her a mobile phone a long time ago, but she still can’t use it well even though I have taught her so many times.
On Gao Yumo’s side, Ying Lili just realized how close and intimate they were, and she moved away a little with a red face. Of course, if Kaguya and the others were not nearby, she definitely would not have moved away, and might have stayed closer for a while longer.
“Ahem, let’s continue. Sakura has finished talking about Himouto. She can be responsible for testing the game. She loves to play it anyway.” Gao Yumo brought the topic back to what they were originally talking about.
Kaguya was still waiting for the results of Ai’s search, why was there no response for so long? Hearing Gao Yumo’s words, she refuted.
“Then she can play without joining. It’s just a game anyway.”
“Indeed, but since it’s the same whether you join or not, why not join? Join in the fun.” Gao Yumo also knew this, but since they were all at home anyway, he might as well join in to add to the numbers.
“But after joining, Himari can be responsible for anything. She learns things very quickly. And since making games is something she is definitely interested in, she must be very motivated. The same goes for Yuki. She is also very smart and learns things very quickly. When the time comes, she can learn whatever is needed for production and just regard it as gaining experience.” Gao Yumo added that both of them can be said to be genius girls.
Kaguya could only nod and agree with this statement. She would not deny the intelligence of both Umaru-chan and Yuki.
“Nami-sister and Sakura will be in charge of logistics together. As the club gets bigger and bigger and has more and more people, logistics may become very difficult.”
“It’s your turn next.” Gao Yumo looked at Kaguya.
“Me? What do you want me to do?” Kaguya also wanted to know what Gao Yumo wanted her to do.
“Of course you are responsible for sales. You must be good at this. Although our works must be sold to the company I found, it requires someone to connect with them. You can definitely do it.” Gao Yumo looked at Kaguya’s expression and didn’t see any dissatisfaction on her part, so he breathed a sigh of relief.
“That’s fine. I can help you. It will also help me gain experience and knowledge.” Kaguya nodded in agreement.
The biggest difference between Kaguya Shinomiya growing up in the Takaba family and in the Shinomiya family is her experience. In the Shinomiya family, no matter whether she is valued or not, she will definitely be allowed to participate in various banquets, no matter what the reason is.
And at Gao Yu’s house, banquets? Other nobles? No one saw them at all. Gao Yumo basically didn’t attend those. He would only go to some that he was interested in, or if Gao Yuyangkui wanted him to meet someone, but he didn’t go to most of them.
As a result, Kaguya Shinomiya also stopped participating in those banquets since she came to Gao Yu’s house. She was also very satisfied with it. After all, those banquets were really troublesome. Of course, she only had some memories of the banquets when she was a child, and some she knew about from the Internet and books.
When Kaguya is at Gao Yu’s house, her favorite things to do are reading and watching TV. As for using computers and mobile phones, she doesn’t know how to use them very well.
Gao Yumo would often take her and other people out to play, and it could be said that Kaguya’s life at Gao Yu’s house was definitely better than when she stayed at Shinomiya’s house.
Chapter 26 Those four comics were all drawn by me (old version)
“Then it’s Xiao Ai, don’t you know how to program? Any questions?” Gao Yumo continued, looking at Hayasaka Ai. Hayasaka Ai’s computer skills are very good, which is completely the opposite of Kaguya.
“I can.” Hayasaka Ai said calmly, but her face was a little red if you looked closely. As for why, Gao Yumo had been paying attention to her movements and Kaguya’s movements. Xiao Ai must have found out about Eriri’s secret, Kashiwagi Eri.
That’s an 18+ artist, so you can imagine what kind of things are found out when they are searched. And Hayasaka Ai is not as calm as she looks on the surface. This is just a disguise. Seeing that she is 18+ cannot be completely ignored.
Although she had been struggling with whether or not to show it to Kaguya, she finally decided to show it, but not now, but to show it to the eldest lady after returning to her room.
On the other side of Gao Yumo, Kato Megumi, who was ignored by everyone, had no reaction at all. She listened to everyone chatting, and she knew that it was not her turn yet.
So when Gao Yumo mentioned Ying Lili’s secret just now, she also checked it out. Gao Yumo also saw her reaction. Her face instantly turned redder and her expression was not so calm anymore. She became very cute, but the reason why she became cute cannot be figured out in detail.
“Our family has finished speaking. Do you have any opinions?” Gao Yumo told his family about the arrangements and looked at Kaguya and asked.
“No, then let’s do as Eriri said and show us your plan.” Kaguya glanced at Ai, not knowing why she didn’t show her what she found out, so forget it for now, and answered Gao Yumo’s question calmly.
“Okay, then please go to my room. All my plans are in the room.” Gao Yumo stood up. He had prepared several plans and he would let them choose later. He also had his own new comics for them to choose from.
“Your room? I’ve never been there before.” Kaguya said. To be honest, after moving into this house, she seldom went to Gao Yumo’s room. After all, Gao Yumo usually went directly to her room.
..
Several people came to Gao Yumo’s room on the second floor. His room was the first room on the right after going up the stairs. This room was the largest in the house, and the other rooms were only half the size of this room.
“Your room is so big.” Ying Lili exclaimed after walking in. Not only was the house big, but the room was also big.
“This room is twice the size of the other rooms. Our room isn’t this big,” Kaguya explained.
“Half the size is bigger than my room. Your house is really big.”
“Then you can just move to my house.” Gao Yumo said indifferently.
“Huh? What are you talking about? How could my mother agree to this?” Ying Lili let out a sigh. How could her mother agree to this kind of thing? What was she thinking?
“But the fact is, Sayuri has already agreed. I just sent her a message saying that you are going to move to my house.” Gao Yumo took out his cell phone and waved it at Eriri. On it was the text message interface of Eriri’s mother, Sayuri Sawamura. There were indeed text messages from Gao Yumo and Sayuri’s reply.
Ying Lili snatched Gao Yumo’s phone. If it was real, she would be very happy, but she was afraid it was fake, and that Gao Yumo and her mother were conspiring to deceive her. Both of them were capable of doing such a thing.
But after she read it once, she found that it was actually true, because Gao Yumo specifically marked that this was not a joke, and he told Sayuri about the reason why Ying Lili wanted to move to his house, and she agreed only after that. Otherwise, even a mother with a thick nerve would not let her daughter live in a boy’s house so easily, right?
Well, if it was Sayuri, it was really possible. Gao Yumo really felt that she treated him as a son-in-law, and really believed that he and Ying Lili would be together in the future. When she talked to him, it was completely like a mother-in-law and son-in-law.
“Do you believe it now? I didn’t lie to you.” Gao Yumo watched Ying Lili flipping through her phone several times, just to make sure that Gao Yumo didn’t lie to her.
“Okay, it’s actually true. Why didn’t you tell me just now? What if I don’t agree?” Ying Lili handed Gao Yumo’s phone back to him and said proudly.
“If you don’t hate it, then I will convince you. I have many ways.” Gao Yumo gave a wicked smile, which made Ying Lili not want to ask what the way was. Enough had happened today.
Then she looked at the layout of Gao Yumo’s room. It was not two-dimensional at all. There were no posters of beautiful girls or figures. Instead, there was a wall of bookcases, but there were not many books on them.
Or rather, there aren’t many serious books, just comics, and all from Shonen Jump. But there aren’t that many books, so I definitely haven’t collected them all.
“You haven’t collected them all? I thought if you really liked it, you could definitely collect them all with your ability.” Ying Lili asked curiously.
“Oh, these, I started buying them after those four comics were published in Shonen Jump. The ones before that were totally not good.” Gao Yumo took a look and explained.
Ying Lili walked over, picked up one and took a look. Although she had never read it before, after flipping through the contents of each comic, it was easy to guess which four Gao Yumo was talking about.
“Why haven’t I felt this before? It turns out that stories also have different levels of quality. Although I just read them randomly and don’t know the plot, I can feel that these four are completely different from the others. By the way, you’re not really the author of these four comics, are you?” Eriri commented and then suddenly asked this.
Gao Yumo was stunned. How did she guess that Ying Lili had evolved?
“Why do you guess so?” Gao Yumo asked curiously.
“Because everything that happened today surprised me, and today we also talked about this Shonen Jump thing, and since you brought the topic to this today, there must be something going on!” Ying Lili was so surprised by what happened to Gao Yumo today that she made a random guess, but she actually guessed it right.
“I really drew it. You guessed it right. It’s really amazing this time.” Gao Yumo applauded Ying Lili. She was really amazing this time.
“I had expected it, so I’m not that surprised this time.” Ying Lili really didn’t look surprised this time. Maybe she had been surprised enough today.
“But the names of these four authors are different. Why did you do this? It will confuse the fans if you have four pen names, right?” Eriri asked curiously after flipping through the Shonen Jump in her hand. She had no doubt at all whether what Gao Yumo said was true or false. She didn’t want to think about it anymore.
“Oh, because these are just for practice. The comics I really drew haven’t been published yet. Taking advantage of the plan that I’m about to show you, I’m also going to let you see the comics I drew. I’m also going to change my pen name and won’t use these four. And I won’t change my pen name in the future.” Gao Yumo explained.
In his sight, Kato Megumi walked past Eriri, and Eriri didn’t react at all. Kato Megumi took out the first book on Gao Yumo’s bookshelf, which was the one where his comics were first published. It seemed that she wanted to learn about it first, and she should be a little curious, right?
“Is that so? Are these just for practice? This guy draws better than me. I can tell even if the style is different.” Eriri looked at the comic book in her hand. You tell me this is for practice? Then I’m not going to be a professional anymore.
“It’s not what you understand. And being good at drawing doesn’t necessarily mean you can draw good comics. Storyboards, stories, and so on all require practice. That’s what I mean by practicing.” Gao Yumo hurriedly explained, otherwise Ying Lili would doubt herself later.
“I see.” Ying Lili breathed a sigh of relief. It was okay as long as she wasn’t there just to make up the numbers. She didn’t know what she was thinking.
“Okay, let me show you my plan. Xiao Ai, please stop rummaging under my bed. I don’t have any erotic books.” Gao Yumo clapped his hands to attract the attention of others, especially Hayasaka Ai. After entering the room, she ran to Gao Yumo’s bed, wanting to see if she could find anything like what was said on the Internet.
After all, Gao Yumo’s room is usually cleaned by Kanami, and she seldom comes in, so this is an opportunity.
“I just took a look, sir, but I didn’t expect there was really nothing there.” Hayasaka Ai stood up and patted the non-existent dust on her clothes, saying without embarrassment at all.
(Please collect some, brothers, and feel free to share any suggestions you have, it’s so quiet)
Chapter 27 Three Plans (Old Version)
“After all, I don’t need those things. Okay, let me show you my plan first.” Gao Yumo walked to his desk, took out three plans he had written, and asked them to choose.
Of course, there is also a fun one waiting for Eriri in these three books, with a sly smile.
The others sat at a table in the room, waiting for Gao Yumo to bring the plan.
“Lai Eriri, look at this, Kaguya, look at this, Kato, look at this, Xiaoai, please read this with Kaguya.” Gao Yumo handed the three books in his hand to them one by one.
“Okay, young master.” Hayasaka Ai had no objection. She was standing behind Kaguya so she could see everything.
The one given to Kaguya was “CLANNAD”, which he had the greatest expectations for. It was also the one that Gao Yumo couldn’t wait to produce now, but he didn’t want to produce it now. After all, the number of people in the club was too small now, and it was definitely impossible to make this masterpiece to the height that Gao Yumo expected.
What was handed to Kato Megumi was “Your Name”, the famous animated film by Makoto Shinkai. Of course, with the current number of people in their club, they definitely couldn’t make an animated film, but a text adventure game was no problem.
The three projects that Gao Yumo came up with this time were all text adventure game projects, and the one he gave to Eriri was not a game he intended to make for the first time, it was just to tease Eriri.
Because the project for Eriri is called “Senren Banka”, a famous bishoujo game produced by Yuzusha, and it is also an R18 game, so it is the most suitable one to show to Eriri among the people present.
Moreover, it was only the plan in Eriri’s hand that Gao Yumo had written a lot of specific content for, and the storyboard script was basically completed, with several storyboards for R18.
The other two books only have outlines and part of the script plot, and Gao Yumo has not completed most of them. It’s not that he doesn’t have time to complete them, but if he completes them all by himself, then what is the point of the club?
Of course, we asked everyone in the club to work together to make it! Gao Yumo also wanted to see how the ideas of everyone working together would be different from what he already knew.
Kaguya and Kato Megumi both read the plan carefully after receiving it. In order to attract them, Gao Yumo wrote a complete story line in the two books.
“CLANNAD” of course writes about the main storyline, which is the storyline of Nagisa Furukawa. Of course, Gao Yumo did not finish writing this storyline, but stopped at an appropriate position, making Kaguya want to know the next story but not scratching her head. At the same time, he did not write out the key to the whole story. It looks like just a touching story.
The same is true for “Your Name” written by Kato Megumi. Of course, the plot is about the male and female protagonists exchanging bodies. Because the original work of “Your Name” is a movie, if you want to adapt it into a word game, you need the concerted efforts of everyone in the club. Otherwise, there is only one line in the movie, but one line in the text game is a bit too little, so it must be added. What to add depends on the girls at that time.
Gao Yumo looked at Kaguya and Kato Megumi who were both watching very seriously, nodded, and looked at Eriri. What she said was simply a spoof by Gao Yumo. It was impossible for “Senren Banka” to be the first work. It was not that this work was bad, but that this work should not be the first to appear in their club.
After all, the first work is usually the inherent label that others have for your club, and it will be difficult to get rid of it later. As for a beautiful girl game, it doesn’t seem very appropriate. I showed it to Eriri simply because I wanted to see her expression.
Sure enough, when Ying Lili turned the page, she had a normal expression, because Gao Yumo put the introduction to the plot at the front, and then when she finished reading the first few pages, she saw the highlight, because what caught her eye was a picture that was difficult to describe.
“Ah!” Ying Lili screamed in surprise. When others looked at her curiously, she quickly waved her hands to indicate that it was nothing.
I glared at Gao Yumo. How could this be an R18 book?
Fortunately, she is quite receptive to this level, but is this the first work she does?
Apart from the first scream, Eriri did not show the expression that Gao Yumo wanted to see, which made him a little disappointed. But then he thought, it was true. Eriri was a fan artist and she drew these things every day. The scream just now was because she was scared by a picture that Gao Yumo had hidden. After all, the previous content was normal, and the sudden appearance of this in the back was still a little scary. But for Eriri, these did not make her feel shy at all.
This was Gao Yumo’s negligence, but there was no other way. “Thousand Loves and Ten Thousand Flowers” could only be shown to Eriri, and the other three could not see it. I hope Eriri will not show this to the others later.
He didn’t really care, and there was no embarrassment. He was mainly afraid that Kaguya and the others would faint from shyness.
Eriri also found something wrong. Her book seemed to be extra detailed and thicker than Kaguya’s. This was definitely not planned. This was probably Gao Yumo’s bad taste. But unfortunately, I’m not like an ordinary girl when it comes to this kind of thing. I’m sorry to disappoint you. Eriri continued reading with a smile on her face. The story was quite interesting.
I read Kaguya very quickly. The story is very plain but also very touching, especially when Nagisa Furukawa died in the end. The protagonist treated his daughter in exactly the same way as his father. I wonder if he understood his father?
But I feel like there should be more stories to come, but even if it stops here it is still a good story for her.
I have to say that Kaguya has a strong ability to endure stories, which may be related to the many books she reads.
As for Kato Megumi, “It’s a very touching story, Takaha-san.”
“I’m glad you like it, Kato. If you don’t mind, just call me Mo.” Gao Yumo nodded with a smile. He liked the feeling of someone liking his work.
“Okay Mo Jun, then please call me Hui.” Kato Hui’s eyes were a little red. It was indeed a touching story. It could be seen that Kato Hui did not lie, but she held back and did not cry in front of others, although others might not notice her.
“Okay Hui, what do you think about Kaguya?” Gao Yumo looked at Kaguya again and asked about her impressions after watching the film.
“This story is good, and there should be a sequel, right? If a game is made based on this, it will definitely touch people’s hearts.” Kaguya gave a high evaluation.
“Thank you for the compliment. Where is Ying Lili?” Gao Yumo looked at Ying Lili again, but with a sly smile.
“It’s a good work, the pictures are well drawn, and the story is good, but it’s not suitable to be the first work of our club. Otherwise, you’ll just have to wait for those girls to turn pale when they talk about our club in the future.” Eriri said unhappily, and asked her to comment. Now Eriri doesn’t know whether she should show this work to other people.
“Yes, your work will indeed not be the first work of our club.” However, Gao Yumo nodded. Eriri felt pretty good. She could see that, and then looked at Kato Megumi.
“The one by Hui is the first work I want to create. It should be our first work.”
The others looked at Kato Megumi, and of course their first reaction was.
“Have you been here all the time?” Ying Lili asked in surprise. She actually ignored this person again. What happened?
Kaguya was also a little surprised and confused. She didn’t even notice it. She looked at Ai and found that Ai had also ignored her. This guy was really amazing.
Kato Megumi didn’t say anything, she was used to it, but she still looked at Gao Yumo, waiting for his opinion.
Chapter 28 The club is officially established (old version)
“Like I said, the one in Eriri’s hand is not suitable for our club’s first work, and the one in Kaguya’s hand, I have high expectations for it. The current number of people in our club is not suitable for production, and it will definitely not meet my expectations. So there is only the one in Hui’s hand. Of course, you can also look at each other and tell me your answers.”
Gao Yumo explained it, but did not make up his mind. Instead, he asked the girls to discuss it.
Kaguya looked at Kato Megumi and handed the plan in her hand to this girl whose presence was so low that she couldn’t even notice her. She then took from her the plan that Gao Yumo thought should be the first work of their club.
Kato Megumi also got the works that Gao Yumo said the club could not complete and started reading them. She only read the ones that Eriri did not have. Of course, she had not finished reading “Senren Banka” in her hand, which Gao Yumo wrote in great detail.
But she didn’t plan to look at it. She put the plan in her hand on the table, walked behind Kaguya, and saw what Gao Yumo said their first work would be like.
After reading the book she just read, Eriri no longer doubted Gao Yumo’s ability to write stories. Although it was an R18 work, the story was also very interesting. Then there should be no problem with the other two, right?
‘The story takes place one month before a comet arrives every thousand years, and what happens to a girl in a small town.’
‘One day she had a dream that she was a boy.’
This story quickly immersed Kaguya, Eriri and Hayasaka Ai. The repeated soul exchanges made people smile, the thrilling moment when the comet passed by, and the love and calling that transcended time and space were all moving.
They were completely immersed in this story and couldn’t extricate themselves.
Gao Yumo looked at their expressions and knew that these three people must have agreed to produce this, “Your Name”.
This story is very complete. To be honest, it is more touching than “Clannad” which only has one line, and the story is more complete.
However, if it is made into a text game, one line is not enough. It’s not that it’s impossible. Taking the story of Your Name as an example, one line may also have a good reputation. But Gao Yumo still wants a more perfect start, a perfect first work as the starting point of their club!
“If this story was made into a movie, it would definitely be more popular, but our club is not yet capable of completing a movie of this level on its own.” After Kaguya and the others finished watching the film, they remained silent for a long time. Finally, Kaguya spoke, interrupting the others’ recollections.
“Yes, our club doesn’t have enough people and experience to do that right now, but we’ll start with word games to make our club famous, and then recruit more people. We can definitely accomplish everything we want.”
Gao Yumo said excitedly that he just wanted to accomplish what he wanted by himself, and he never thought of asking the Gao Yu family for help. He could ask the family for publicity and promotion, but he would have to pay them. He just wanted to try to fulfill his dream in his own way.
Kaguya fully understood Gao Yumo’s thoughts, which was why she didn’t even mention it and asked Gao Yumo to ask Gao Yu’s family for help. She and Gao Yumo had similar ideas.
If we find someone from the family, will the final product be their work or the family’s work?
Now that they have formed this club, and Kaguya herself has agreed to help, she has to rely on herself!
Of course, this must be a stupid thing to outsiders. After all, why not use such good resources? But Gao Yumo thought that even if he told his mother about his idea, his mother would probably support him, support him to realize his dream on his own, and be fair to him. Gao Yuyangkui could do it.
A mother who dotes on her child can also unconditionally support her child’s dreams, to the point of unconditionally agreeing with Gao Yumo’s request not to ask for help from the family and not to allow the family to have any privileges over him.
“I understand. I will support you.” Kaguya smiled rarely. Her impression of Gao Yumo was becoming more and more strange, but she felt good about it. Gao Yumo really didn’t look like a young master at all.
Eriri beside her was about to say something when she saw Kaguya’s smile and was surprised. It turned out that Kaguya could smile.
Then he came to his senses and looked at Gao Yumo.
“I said that if your work can satisfy me, I will really join you.” Ying Lili and Gao Yumo looked at each other, with their arms folded across their chests. They had not yet recovered from the aftereffects of the work, so they took a deep breath and calmed down.
He continued, “Please give me more advice in the future, Mo. I will complete this work well.”
Eriri was really moved by this work, and even the R18 work just now made her feel very interesting. There was no reason for her to refuse to join!
Gao Yumo walked up to her. Although Ying Lili would definitely join his club, she felt better because he really impressed her with his work and made her join. He stretched out his hand and they held hands together.
“Please give me more advice in the future.”
Just like that, Ying Lili officially joined Gao Yumo’s club.
“Thank you for your guidance. Now there are only me, Eriri, Kaguya, Xiaoai, and Hui in the club. I haven’t had the chance to invite the others yet.” Gao Yumo said happily. The club is beginning to flourish.
Kato Megumi raised her head, her eyes still red. This story was very touching, but she still asked curiously.
“Why did Mojun include me in this?”
Gao Yumo looked at her in confusion and said, “Didn’t you join my club when you were in school? Didn’t we agree on that?”
“Is that about joining a club? Isn’t it about making me less insignificant?” Kato Megumi asked back in confusion in a voice that was not very loud but very pleasant.
Gao Yumo then remembered that maybe he didn’t explain it clearly, so he explained.
“You have joined my club. You should start by doing some logistical work and learning some dubbing knowledge. Hui, the way I said to make you less invisible is to become a voice actor and then voice in works. In the game, if you are willing to add your name to the list of works, you will become a celebrity. But your sense of existence is low, so the two sides should be able to offset each other and you should be able to return to normal.”
This is Gao Yumo’s idea. There should be no problem in letting the celebrity effect offset Kato Megumi’s low presence.
“This idea seems good.” Ying Lili commented from the side. Gao Yumo and Kato Megumi were talking now. She noticed Kato Megumi and joined the discussion. She also wanted to make Kato Megumi’s presence more felt, otherwise she would always be scared.
“This, can I do it?” Kato Megumi was very tempted, but she had no confidence. There was no expression on her face, but her eyes were a little shaken.
“Of course you can. Hui has a nice voice, and you can learn the methods and techniques of dubbing. Of course, if you don’t want to do dubbing and want to learn programming and scripting, that’s fine too. You can do what you want, but the most important thing is to change yourself. Don’t just be your ordinary self. This is the best way to change your low sense of existence.”
After hearing Gao Yumo’s words, Kato Megumi thought about it seriously and then nodded.
“Thank you for your guidance. Please give me more advice, Mo Jun.” Kato Megumi stood up, stretched out her hand and shook hands with Gao Yumo. She made up her mind to change herself!
“I’m glad you can figure it out. Please give me your advice, Hui.” Gao Yumo smiled gently. Saint Hui made people feel warm and relaxed.
Kaguya clapped her hands next to her, attracting the attention of several people. Of course, her main purpose was to separate Gao Yumo and Kato Megumi’s clasped hands. How long do you want to hold on?
“Then it’s confirmed. Our club’s first work will be “Your Name”. Gao Yumo, you are the leader of our club, so you have to be responsible for everything.”
“Of course I will. Leave the task of inviting other people to me. Now we have Xiao Ai and I in programming, and Eriri in painting. We still need someone in charge of copywriting, that is, the plot. Do you have any recommendations?” Gao Yumo then let go of Kato Megumi’s hand and patted his chest to make the promise.
“The plot? Indeed, although Mo, you write very well, it is impossible for you to complete everything by yourself. The purpose of your creation of the club is to let many people brainstorm, so the plot does need manpower.” Ying Lili touched her chin and thought, is there anyone she knows who can do it?
“What about music? Even if I don’t play games much, I definitely need music, right?” Kaguya brought up something that Gao Yumo didn’t say.
“I have some ideas about this. I will try to find a few people, but if I can’t find any, I will do it myself. I can do the music myself, you know.” Gao Yumo said. He has a few people he wants to find, and he can let them be responsible for the music, but if he can’t find any, he will do it himself.
Kaguya nodded and agreed with Gao Yumo’s statement. Gao Yumo was indeed qualified to say that she would do it herself. Everyone in the family knew that Gao Yumo was an all-rounder. He was good at painting, music, musical instruments, cooking, etc. Even if he was not good at something, he would learn it very quickly.
He often says that Yumi-kun and Yuki are geniuses, but he himself is the most talented person in the family.
Chapter 29: The Pure Love of Kaguya Shinomiya (Old Version)
Eriri thought for a long time but couldn’t think of any of her friends who were suitable to join their club. She still had too few friends.
“Don’t worry about the plot, I also have a candidate. And the art department cannot be left to Eriri alone. Don’t worry, I have some candidates.” Gao Yumo asked them to relax. Even if they really couldn’t do it, Komeko and Yuki could learn art. Although they had no foundation, they learned quickly. They could help out first and then do the main work.
“I’m assured about this. I know that you can usually achieve what you say. In that case, it won’t be my business for the time being, right?” Kaguya nodded. She was assured of Gao Yumo’s ability. Although she didn’t want to admit it, he was smarter than her.
Gao Yumo nodded. There was nothing wrong with Kaguya at the current stage, but if Kaguya wanted, she could become an artist. Kaguya didn’t need to learn because she already knew how to do it. Kaguya was an all-round genius and she learned many things with Gao Yumo, but she didn’t learn as fast as Gao Yumo.
“Then when will it start?” Eriri asked about the starting time.
“Let’s do it tomorrow. We’ll officially start tomorrow. But Ying Lili, you can already start thinking about how to design the heroine and the hero. You will be responsible for the art design. I believe you can do it.” Gao Yumo said to Ying Lili with a smile. Ying Lili nodded and said she would try.
“After Yinglili finishes lunch today, you can go home in the afternoon to get your luggage and move to my house. There are many rooms and you can choose any one. Hui, do you want to move in with me too? How about it?” Gao Yumo suggested.
Ying Lili didn’t have any objection. Since her mother agreed, what else could she say? But if she really had to choose, she would have agreed.
Kato Hui thought about it and said uncertainly: “I’ll go home and ask my family, but I think there should be no problem.”
“That’s good. Everyone in the club lives together. We can face any problem together. How great is that.” Gao Yumo said happily.
Just when he was happy, she suddenly looked at Hayasaka Ai, “Stop, Ai, don’t pick it up, that’s not suitable for you to look at.”
Hayasaka Ai had already walked to the position before Eriri, and wanted to pick up the plan that Eriri had read before. She was a little curious. After all, Eriri had screamed in surprise before. The content of this book seemed different from the other two. It should not be the type that would move people. Could it be scary? But Eriri didn’t have that kind of surprised and scary expression afterwards, so she was not sure, so she wanted to take a look.
After being stopped by Gao Yumo, Hayasaka Ai’s hand stopped for a moment, and then continued to pick it up. She would not listen to Gao Yumo at this time, but this was why she listened to Gao Yumo the most, because it was Gao Yumo who told her not to listen to him.
Gao Yumo covered his face, hoping that Ai would not show it to Kaguya. Kato Megumi was also curious, and used her ability to reduce her presence to get close to Hayasaka Ai. Ai didn’t notice at all, and then they started watching together.
“‘Senren Kamei’, from the name, it seems to be a love-themed movie?” Hayasaka Ai read out the title and made some guesses. As smart as she was, she had already guessed why this movie was not suitable for her to watch, but Eriri could watch it through the interactions between Gao Yumo and Eriri just now.
But she was still curious, and now that she had guessed it, she decided not to show it to Miss Kaguya, and let her see it herself.
Kaguya was indeed very curious and wanted to stand up, but was held back by Gao Yumo. She really couldn’t watch this, at least not now. She had to try her best not to embarrass herself in front of other people. Her image still had to be protected.
Of course, she would probably break down soon, right? After being in the club for a long time and interacting with more people, it would be impossible for her to remain cold, right?
Kaguya watched the two people’s faces turn from normal to red, and became more curious about what was going on, but Gao Yumo didn’t let her see it at all. He stood behind her, moved closer to her, put his hands on her shoulders, and pressed her down.
In Eriri’s opinion, the two of them are in love, sitting so close to each other, they are indeed an engaged couple.
But the two of them didn’t mean that at all. At least now Kaguya was cursing Gao Yumo in her heart.
Kaguya grew up in the Gao Yu family, so she is not completely unfamiliar with these things. At least she should know more than she did in the Shinomiya family. But her knowledge is still incomplete. One reason is that Gao Yumo has no books on the subject, so she cannot see them.
Secondly, no one taught her, and she had no source of information in this regard. Kaguya was not very good at using mobile phones or computers, and the books she read were all normal.
Third, no one at home would watch such things, and her maid Hayasaka Ai would never tell her about this. The only person at home who might watch this is Izumi Sagiri, but not many people can enter her room.
This also leads to the fact that Kaguya is actually very innocent and knows even less about matters between men and women than children today.
Of course, this is also related to the fact that her family members are avoiding her and not discussing these things in front of her. Gao Yumo also tries his best to prevent her from being exposed to these things, but now it seems that she can’t avoid it anymore.
At least if she is really not allowed to see the plan in the hands of Hayasaka Ai and Kato Megumi today, she will definitely be angry. Besides, Hayasaka Ai also has the fact that Eriri is Kashiwagi Eri, and Kashiwagi Eri is who she is, and she has not been told yet.
This innocent girl will definitely understand something today, but most of these are things that Hayasaka Ai has to worry about. Gao Yumo will definitely not join in the fun, which makes him feel a little embarrassed. Of course, he is not the one who is embarrassed.
Even if he wanted to teach her, Kaguya wouldn’t agree.
As for Eriri, she also took a look at the plan for “Clannad” that she had not seen before. This was the work that Gao Yumo said could not be completed and produced now. In Eriri’s understanding, it should be better than “Your Name”, but she didn’t know what was better about it, so she asked her to take a closer look.
The room is very quiet now. Eriri is fascinated by what she sees, while Hayasaka Ai and Kato Megumi have already seen the R18 storyboards at the end. There are also some illustrations drawn by Takahashi Sumire, all of which are R18. Although they are very shy, Hayasaka Ai is watching it alone (she didn’t notice Kato Megumi), so it doesn’t matter if she sees it.
And although it is R18, the drawing is very good, worthy of Gao Yumo.
Kaguya crossed her legs, folded her arms across her chest, and had a smile on her face, but this was not the kind of smile that came from the heart, nor was it the smile that Gao Yumo wanted to see. Instead, it was a smile that made Gao Yumo’s hair stand on end.
But Gao Yumo still can’t let go of Kaguya. After all, Eriri and Kato Megumi are still here, which will damage Kaguya’s image.
Although this kind of damage may actually allow Kaguya to break through her own coldness and possibly turn her into a silly Kaguya, I feel that it is better to slowly remove Kaguya’s coldness over time rather than using methods that damage her face.
Gao Yumo noticed that Kaguya’s smile was becoming colder and colder, and her crossed legs began to tremble. He knew that he couldn’t go on like this. Why was Hayasaka Ai looking so slowly?
She glanced at everyone in the room who was watching intently and no one was paying attention to the two of them. Gao Yumo lowered her head. He was standing behind Kaguya, so from Kaguya’s perspective, her head looked upside down.
Kaguya’s eyes were suddenly occupied by Gao Yumo’s face. Just when she was about to say something, she was kissed on the face. She swallowed back what she wanted to say. Her face turned red instantly, and then she wanted to do something.
But when she saw Gao Yumo’s gentle smile, she calmed down and knew that Gao Yumo was comforting her. She realized that there must be something that she couldn’t know, and only this kind of thing could make her calm down.
Is Hayasaka Ai watching something?
“Not now, let’s wait until it’s just you, me, and Hayasaka Ai.” Gao Yumo said in her ear. Actually, Gao Yumo could have explained it just now, but if he just said that, Kaguya would definitely ask why, but Gao Yumo couldn’t say this reason.
Could it be that it is R18 stuff and you can’t watch it now? If that’s the case, it’s easy to guess what Kaguya’s actions will be like.
So an unexpected kiss is the simplest and most convenient. Gao Yumo actually wanted to kiss her on the mouth, but then he thought, it’s not so easy to take Kaguya’s first kiss here, so he changed it to a kiss on the face.
But it was a kiss on the cheek, and it was the first time for both Gao Yumo and Kaguya. It wasn’t that Gao Yumo was not good enough, but that Kaguya always dodged it or said something else to avoid the topic.
“I know. You can explain it directly next time.” Kaguya said nothing more and her expression turned cold, but the blush on her face still showed that she was not calm.
“I understand.” Gao Yumo said with a smile. He did not expose Kaguya, otherwise it would not have ended so easily.
Chapter 30: The system that has only just been officially launched, and the name of the club are determined (old version)
“Let’s come up with a name for the club.”
Gao Yumo spoke only after everyone had finished looking at the plans in their hands.
“Club name? It really needs a nice and easy-to-remember name.” Eriri agreed, and then began to think. She thought about a lot of things today, but it seemed that none of them had an answer.
“How about Isekai (Another World)?” Gao Yumo said the name he thought of. He himself was not very good at naming, but this name felt very suitable for their club.
“Another world? Does it mean that all our works come from another world?” Kaguya understood Gao Yumo’s train of thought and nodded. The name was simple and easy to understand, and very suitable.
“Huiye still understands me.” Gao Yumo smiled. Huiye understands me very well. “Hui, what do you think?”
Kato Megumi nodded, “That’s great, and what Shinomiya-san said is also very good, it seems very suitable.”
“Ying Lili, what do you think?” Gao Yumo looked at Ying Lili again.
“Not bad.” Ying Lili nodded, agreeing. After all, she couldn’t think of any good name.
Gao Yumo looked at Hayasaka Ai again, and seeing her nod, he clapped his hands and said.
“Then it’s passed unanimously. Our club’s name is Isekai, or AW Club for short. The other world will be our synonym from now on!” Gao Yumo said happily, as if his dream had been fulfilled another step.
And there is another meaning of the other world, that is, these works really come from another world, and the world of these works must exist in the same other world.
Just look at Sakura and you will know that the world of fate definitely exists, and Gao Yumo is a man with a system. Although his system only has two functions now, he will definitely be able to unlock more in the future, and there will definitely be a way for him to travel to other worlds.
Gao Yumo wanted to kill Matou Shinji for no other reason than to vent his anger. That’s what many people want to do, right? Anyway, Gao Yumo couldn’t stand it. He would feel uncomfortable if he didn’t kill him.
In Gao Yumo’s heart, Shinji Matou is more annoying than Aqua, which shows how much Gao Yumo hates him.
But that’s not something he can think about right now. His system now only has two functions: viewing the attribute panel and summoning things from another world. But ever since Sakura was summoned, the summoning function has also stopped working. Now his system only has the panel function.
[Name]: Gao Yumo
[Gender]: Male
Age: 16
[Level]: 10 (1362/5000)
【Location】: Neon Country
[Identity]: High school student, cartoonist, leader of the otherworldly club
[Life Skills]: Programming (LV9), Painting (LV8), Writing (LV8), Cooking (LV7), Piano (LV7), Violin (LV7), Guitar (LV7), Music (LV7), Dance (LV7), Composition (LV7), Choreography (LV7), etc. (Skills below LV are not displayed, click to view)
[Other skills]: Kendo (LV8), Archery (LV7), etc.
[Skill Points]: 14
————
This is the only function of Gao Yumo’s system now, the panel, which visualizes what Gao Yumo can do and to what extent he has learned.
Skill visualization makes it very convenient for Gao Yumo to know what level he has learned. The levels are from 1 to 9, and level 9 is the highest at the current stage. It should be possible to upgrade, but Gao Yumo doesn’t know how to upgrade.
Gao Yumo also only has one level 9 skill, which is programming. This may be because Gao Yumo was also a programmer in his previous life. When he first came to this world, he was at level 7, and he has learned to level 9 in the past few years.
Gao Yumo taught himself all these skills. Although there were skill points provided by the system, Gao Yumo had never used them at all. Gao Yumo also checked and found that the skill points could only raise the skills to level 9. If he wanted to go further, he could not rely on the system, but only on himself. In other words, he had to learn to break through on his own.
But Gao Yumo understood why. Because level 9 is actually the limit of the world. With his current level 9 programming, he can complete any programming-related tasks, and he will be the strongest in the world in any aspect, which is the limit that ordinary people can achieve.
Level 10, which is above level 9, is an extraordinary level. This is what the system told Gao Yumo. If Gao Yumo can break through to level 10 programming, he can probably create artificial intelligence by hand. And not a simple one, but one that is completely indistinguishable from humans, and directly become the king of the Internet.
The same goes for other skills. If Gao Yumo reaches level 10 in the swordsmanship for self-defense, he will probably be able to do some operations that can only be done in novels and comics. As for how strong he is, Gao Yumo has not reached that level yet, so he doesn’t know.
The reason why skill points are not needed is that there is only one source, which is upgrading, and 1 point is given for each level up. Gao Yumo has 5 of the 14 points that he has at the beginning.
Gao Yumo thought that these skills could be learned now, and the learning process was not slow, so there was no need to waste these precious skill points, which might be of great use in the future.
The experience gained from upgrading is gained through what Gao Yumo is doing now, increasing fans, and increasing his own popularity. Each person gets a little experience. As for why it is gained through this, it is because his system is called ACGN Master System, which is to make Gao Yumo a master in the ACGN field.
Therefore, he must increase his experience and level up through A (animation), C (comics), G (games), and N (novels).
But it is not that you will gain experience simply by watching his works, but you have to really like his works, and there are some problems in judging.
During his three years in middle school, he only managed to level up to level 10 by reading four comics in Shonen Jump, namely, Naruto, One Piece, Bleach, and Dragon Ball. Because he used four pen names, the system had some problems in judging these four comics, otherwise his level should have reached level 20 or 30.
But Gao Yumo didn’t really care about it. He thought that the level didn’t have any other benefits except skill points. Moreover, after today, his pen name would not change and would always be the same. The upgrade speed would soon surpass those of these four books.
And he didn’t say that he couldn’t admit that these four books were his works in the future? When his fifth pen name becomes famous, he will announce that these four are also his pen names. At that time, his fans will definitely do something interesting.
Especially the fans of the four works that often quarrel online now, because they are all in Shonen Jump, they will definitely quarrel over which one is better, and they also often quarrel over which author draws better or designs the plot better.
It’s very interesting to think that when Gao Yumo announces that these were all drawn by him, these quarreling fans will know that their quarrels are in vain.
This is also the reason why the system has a bug and Gao Yumo did not feel angry, because this also fits his bad taste.
….
“The name has been decided, the first work has also been decided, and our club is now officially operational.” Gao Yumo said happily, his dream slowly began to come true.
“Let’s start production tomorrow, and you should start looking for people to be in charge of the plot tomorrow.” Eriri said. They will start tomorrow, but in fact, their club’s most basic structure is not yet ready. For a text game, the most important things are art and plot, right?
“I will definitely find one tomorrow, don’t worry.” Gao Yumo said confidently with a thumbs up.
“Okay then.” Ying Lili nodded and believed Gao Yumo.
“Okay, the club’s affairs are resolved. Next is my own affairs. I have two new comics. Can you help me see which one I should choose to submit?” After one matter was resolved, the second matter began.
Chapter 31 Gao Yumo’s ‘First Comic’ (Old Version)
“New comics, aren’t those four books going to be drawn anymore?” Eriri was stunned at first, then asked curiously. Although she had just glanced at those four books just now, the drawings were very good and the plots were quite interesting. They shouldn’t be cut off, right?
“No, actually I have drawn a lot in those four books, and I have kept them all. I won’t need to draw new ones for a long time, so I plan to draw a new one.” Gao Yumo explained.
“Is that so? You’re really a pervert. You’ve drawn so many pictures in all four books?” Eriri didn’t know how to comment. She could only say “pervert”. This was not an insult, but a different kind of compliment.
“I’ll take that as a compliment.” Gao Yumo smiled and didn’t care. He walked to the desk, opened the drawer, and picked up two folders. These were the two comic books he drew.
He walked back to the others, and this time he didn’t show it to them right away, but introduced it to them first.
“This one has some suspense and some fighting elements, it’s called “Summer Returns”, and this one has cute healing love elements, it’s called “Together Here and There”, you can take a look for yourselves.”
After the introduction, he handed two folders to the group. They needed to get together to read them. In fact, both books were quite suitable to be the first work under his new pen name. He himself was a little undecided, so he could only let them choose.
Unlike the club’s works, this time he really hadn’t decided which of the two books to submit.
Eriri and Kato Megumi took “Together Here and There”, while Kaguya and Hayasaka Ai started reading another book “Summer Returns”.
The stories of both books are great, and they are on completely different tracks. Anyway, the comic company he plans to submit them to is a company that accepts all comics, so he can give both books a try. He is still very confident. After all, the comics in this world are definitely not as good as those he draws.
It’s not that he is arrogant, but the comics in this world are just a little worse.
They watched attentively, and Gao Yumo was waiting beside them.
Gao Yumo only drew one chapter of the book “Summer Returns”, stopping at a perfect and subtle place, which is the protagonist’s first restart, whetting people’s appetite and making them look forward to the next chapter.
“Together Here and There” was originally a four-frame comic book, and the style of painting is old-fashioned. It’s not that it’s bad, but compared with the animation, the characters are a little worse.
Gao Yumo also continued to redraw, but he did not copy everything. He would modify the unreasonable parts of the plot and the strange parts of the painting style.
So this comic “Together Here and There” is based on the original work, but it also has Gao Yumo’s own content. It is no longer a four-frame comic, and the plot has also been supplemented. It is a very excellent cute healing love comic. Of course, there is not much love part, it is mainly cute.
“How do you feel?” Gao Yumo asked curiously. He needed their advice.
“The book I read is great, very healing and cute. Are you going to use a new pen name? Then as it’s the first book, both boys and girls should like it.” Eriri gave a good review. The heroine is a tsundere and the hero is an emotionally dull person. What kind of sparks will the two of them create?
And the supporting characters are also very interesting, whether it is the somewhat naive Haruno-hime, or the second male lead Inoi Sakaki, this guy who is like a complaining machine, they are all very interesting supporting characters.
“It’s a very good comic, Mo-kun.” Kato Megumi also commented. Although she doesn’t read much comics and doesn’t know how this one compares to other comics, she can read the story, and it’s a very good story.
While Kato Megumi was speaking, Eriri next to her trembled and glared at Kato Megumi. It’s too easy to scare people!
“Thank you both for your compliments. What about this side?” Gao Yumo nodded with a smile and looked at Kaguya. Both books needed to be evaluated.
“It’s a suspenseful story, and it’s well written, whether it’s the mysterious reason for the heroine’s death, the introduction of the shadow disease, or the two sisters that appear at the end. In the end, it’s obvious that the protagonist was shot by the second sister. Whether she died or not, and how the story develops afterwards, it makes people want to read on. You told a great story in the first episode, at least it makes me want to read on.” Kaguya was very satisfied, and she no longer doubted Gao Yumo’s ability to write stories.
“Are the stories we have so different?” Eriri asked in surprise after hearing Kaguya’s summary. Now she has a deeper understanding of how perverted Gao Yumo is. She didn’t care when Gao Yumo said it himself just now.
He can write touching stories, R18 stories, cute love stories, and even suspense stories. He has also written passionate stories before, and four books in total. Is this a genius?
Eriri said she was hit hard.
“Yes, they are completely two types of stories from what you told me. Let’s take turns reading them. I’m also curious about what else he can write.” Kaguya and Eriri exchanged comics and started reading another one they hadn’t read yet.
Gao Yumo continued to wait by the side, because he had to read both of them before he could give him the answer he wanted. As for which one to submit, it was of course a question of order. He would submit both of them, but there might be some other comics in between, so these two books should not be next to each other.
After a while, the girls finished reading another book in their hands, and Ying Lili took a moment to speak.
“This is completely different from the one I just read? What’s going on in your brain?” Ying Lili didn’t even comment on the comic in her hand, but instead commented on Gao Yumo. How did this guy come up with so many different plots?
“It’s the same as yours, what else could it be? Okay, give me your evaluation quickly.” Gao Yumo did not answer the question, but asked Ying Lili to evaluate it.
Eriri took a breath and said, “It’s a very interesting story. Even the first chapter made my hair stand on end.”
She is now curious whether this shadow disease really exists. Moreover, this shadow disease is not a good thing. It looks like it can kill people. She hopes that she will not see a second herself.
“Yes, it makes people wonder if there is a second self. It’s a bit creepy.” Kato Megumi commented, but her expressionless face didn’t show that she was scared. Or the creepy she mentioned was completely different from the expression of Eriri next to her.
Eriri seems unable to stand this kind of story, which is a bit weird. There is nothing scary about “Summer Return”, but she is still so scared. Even Kato Megumi talking next to her didn’t scare her. Of course, it should be fine after a while, right?
On the other side, Kaguya saw that they had finished talking and said, “This is completely different from the previous story. It is a very warm and healing story. People will feel warm when they read it.”
This time she was not just talking. Kaguya’s expression really became better and not so cold anymore. Gao Yumo had been paying attention to her. It turned out that Kaguya liked this kind of story?
I feel like if I let her look at me more often, maybe she will smile every day?
Gao Yumo actually always believed that Kaguya didn’t like to laugh because she had few friends, so the idea of ​​inviting her to join the club was to make her laugh more and not be so cold. Now it seems that it is not that troublesome, but it does not stop Gao Yumo from trying.
Two-pronged approach!
Chapter 32: Eriri is hit again (old version)
“Which one do you think is suitable to be the first work under my new pen name?” Gao Yumo wanted to know the answer.
“First, let me ask which publishing house you are planning to submit it to? Different publishing houses have different styles. It shouldn’t be Shonen Jump, right?” Eriri wanted to know more, so she wanted to ask clearly before giving any advice.
“Isn’t there a rookie competition in Weekly Manga? I plan to submit my article there.” Gao Yumo said with a smile.
“That rookie competition? You applied for the rookie competition? What kind of rookie are you? Applying for the rookie competition is really a bad taste.” Upon hearing this, Ying Lili rolled her eyes at Gao Yumo and complained.
Even Kaguya looked at Gao Yumo strangely. How could this guy have such a bad taste?
But Eriri thought about it after she finished complaining. She should be the one who knows the most about this at the scene: “If it’s Weekly Manga, you might try submitting both comics to their rookie competition. If neither you nor we can make a good choice, why not let the people from the publishing house choose for themselves? They are professionals, aren’t they?”
Gao Yumo’s eyes lit up when he heard Ying Lili’s suggestion. He had to say that Ying Lili had come up with a good idea this time. Indeed, they had been thinking about it for a long time, so why not let the professionals make the choice?
“What a good idea, Ying Lili. I didn’t expect you could come up with such an idea.” Gao Yumo said excitedly, the words coming out of his mouth.
But Ying Lili got furious when she heard Gao Yumo’s words, “What are you talking about? What do you mean I can think of that, too?”
“It was a slip of the tongue, haha?” Gao Yumo could only scratch his head. He accidentally said what was in his mind. The main reason was that Ying Lili had a lot of thoughts today, but no one gave any suggestions.
“You guy, hum╭(╯^╰)╮!” Ying Lili turned her head away proudly, too lazy to look at him.
Gao Yumo could only scratch his head. He really didn’t mean to say that this time. But never mind. Ying Lili wasn’t really angry. She was actually a little happy now. After all, this time she came up with a good idea before anyone else.
“Then we’ve decided to submit two comics to Weekly Manka.” That was settled. Gao Yumo picked up the two folders and put them away, then prepared to submit them to Weekly Manka.
“But your book “Summer Return” may not have enough words, right? If you draw more chapters, it might still be rejected, right?” Seeing that Gao Yumo had made this decision, Ying Lili still spoke up to remind him.
“I know. I will draw a few more chapters for both books before submitting them. I don’t want any accidents to happen.” Gao Yumo smiled. He didn’t want to see anything unexpected.
“But there are only a few days left. Do you have enough time to paint?” Ying Lili asked uncertainly. She remembered that there seemed to be only a few days left for the rookie competition.
“It’s okay, I draw very quickly. I should be able to finish it by the time you go to get your things this afternoon.” Gao Yumo said something that would make those who knew him drop their jaws. Just look at Ying Lili and you will know. She knew him, so she is the most surprised now. No one else reacted.
“What! An afternoon? Four or five chapters?” Ying Lili’s voice of surprise was uttered without any concealment, but she soon calmed down. After all, she had learned too many surprising things today. This matter suddenly seemed not so bad, but for her, who could not finish drawing before the deadline, it was still a huge blow.
So Gao Yumo didn’t respond to her and decided not to criticize Ying Lili any more.
“Okay, we’ve finished talking about everything we wanted to talk about today. I’ll take you to the activity room. I’ve prepared a room that will be used to produce our works later.” Gao Yumo greeted a few people, and then led them out of the room. Of course, Kaguya and Hayasaka Ai knew the way, so he asked the other two to go.
The four people followed. What Gao Yumo was talking about was actually his original study room. There were tables, chairs, sofas, and everything else that was needed. There was no need to prepare anything else specially. He himself did not go to the study room often. After all, reading in the room was the same.
Kaguya took a look. Isn’t this his study? What’s the preparation here? But she didn’t say anything.
“Although it’s smaller than your room, it’s still a big room. It will have no problem accommodating a dozen people.” Ying Lili commented. Anyway, it’s bigger than her room. No, it should be said that it’s bigger than the room in her house. She’s going to move here soon, and her room will be this big.
“Isn’t it better to have a bigger room? And if this room is not big enough, there are several empty rooms nearby, some of which don’t even have beds. They can be used then.” Gao Yumo added.
“There should be more than a dozen rooms on your floor. Yours is on the right side of the stairs, and this room is on the left. Several of the rooms are empty. Whose room is the one at the back? I saw a house number hanging on it.” Ying Lili asked. She saw it when she entered the room just now.
“That’s the room of one of my sisters. She doesn’t want to go out for some reason, but I have a way to get her to go out. Let’s try it during this period of time. Ying Lili may need your help by then.” Gao Yumo just said briefly.
“I help? Okay.” Ying Lili heard from Gao Yumo’s words that the matter of her sister not wanting to go out was definitely not that simple, so she didn’t ask.
“Let Izumi Sagiri go out? You’d better use a gentle approach.” Kaguya reminded her. She was afraid that Gao Yumo’s method would be compulsory, and Sagiri’s mentality would not be very good.
But Kaguya’s worries were unnecessary. Not to mention that Gao Yumo would definitely not use any coercive means, Sagiri’s mental state was better than they thought. In fact, she had already let it go a long time ago. She didn’t go out just because of social phobia and being a stay-at-home. You have to know that Gao Yuyangui often comes to talk to Izumi Sagiri, and Sagiri’s mentality is really not as bad as they think.
“Don’t worry.” Gao Yumo gave a thumbs up. His method was very gentle and had a high success rate, and there was more than one method.
“That’s good.” Kaguya nodded. Gao Yumo’s assurance made her feel at ease.
After listening to the conversation between the two, Eriri became more certain that the sister really had a bad past. She decided not to ask too much for the time being, but instead looked at the layout of the room. The number of tables would definitely have to be increased in the future, but it should be enough for now.
“There should be no problem with this room now, and any problems that arise later can be solved.” Gao Yumo said, and she nodded, indicating that it was indeed the case.
“Okay, then it’s all settled. Let’s go downstairs. It’s probably time for dinner. Eriri and Kei will be home this afternoon. Eriri can just pack her luggage. You don’t need to bring too much. I have most of the daily necessities at home. You can just bring your spare clothes. As for you, Kei, go home and ask your parents if you can move in with me.”
“I know. Anyway, you all have already taken care of it on my side. I just need to pack my luggage. I even felt that my mother had packed my luggage for me when I got home.” Ying Lili said weakly. This was actually none of her business.
And Kato Hui nodded, “I understand, Mo-kun, I will go home and ask about it this afternoon.”
Now that Kato Megumi speaks suddenly, Eriri’s reaction is smaller. I guess she’ll get used to it soon.
Chapter 33 That Gentle Kiss (Old Version)
When they went downstairs to the restaurant, Sakura had just finished preparing lunch, and Waka Nami was helping her. Nami’s cooking skills were not very good, but she had no problem helping out.
“Brother, have you finished talking about your things? I’m ready here too, and was just about to call you.” Sakura said gently, wiping her hands with a tissue.
Wakanami nodded to Gao Yumo but said nothing.
“Aren’t Komekko and Yuki coming down yet?” Gao Yumo glanced and didn’t see the two girls.
“No, they should be playing games in the room. I’ll go call them.” Sakura shook her head.
“Let me go. You’ve worked hard cooking, so you don’t have to run around anymore. Yinglili, Hui, you guys take a seat too, I’ll go upstairs to call them.” Gao Yumo stopped Xiaoying. He couldn’t let her do everything, and Gao Yumo was also going to cook from now on. He was going to start showing off his cooking skills!
As the saying goes, if you want to capture a man’s heart, you must first capture his stomach. The same applies to girls. Gao Yumo wants to capture the stomachs of the girls who will come to his house in the future, and also wants to let his own girls taste his cooking skills. He doesn’t often cook at home, mainly because Xiaoying always asks him to rest.
“Okay, brother.” Sakura did not refuse her brother’s kindness and went to the kitchen.
Kaguya also followed them in. She could still help with carrying the dishes, but she had no idea how to cook. After all, she had never done it before. Of course, she thought that if she taught herself, she could learn it quickly.
Eriri and Kato Megumi saw this and followed in to help.
Gao Yumo smiled, turned around and went upstairs again, first checking Suho Yuki’s room.
After knocking on the door and getting no response, Gao Yumo called out, “Yuxi?”
Still no one responded. “Isn’t it in your room? Then it must be at Kouma-chan’s place.”
Their rooms were very close to each other, and they only needed to walk two steps to get there. She knocked on the door again: “Are you in there, Komari?”
“I’m here, brother, come in.” Komari’s voice also came out.
Gao Yumo pushed the door open and went in. As expected, Komari and Yuki were playing games while sitting on the floor. Komari placed her computer on the floor and Gao Yumo felt it was very strange, but since the floor was clean, it didn’t matter if she just sat there.
Walking behind them, I saw that they were playing a fighting game, and Yu-shin was slightly better at this game.
“It’s time to eat. This game will be over after this one.” Gao Yumo also sat behind them and watched their fight.
“Okay brother, look at me, I’m going to win this round, and I’m giving you strength.” Yuki said, and the movements of the character in her hand became faster, she used all her strength!
“I won’t lose either! Watch my ultimate move!” As for Komari, she also used all her strength.
Both of them were extremely focused, their hands moving quickly and their characters were performing continuous combos, but the opponent was able to block. Fighting games are all about reaction speed, and of course, familiarity with the opponent. Knowing what moves the other person will make, these two people are very familiar with each other.
Now it was a test of their reaction speed and concentration. They were tense and wanted to see who would get tired first. Gao Yumo watched quietly from behind. He also wanted to know who would win.
“The last blow!” Yumi-chan shouted, and used her character’s ultimate move with her hand, directly hitting Yuki, draining her last bit of life.
Yuki put down the controller, “I lost. Umaru-chan is really strong in fighting games.”
Then she glanced back secretly with a smile on her face, because Gao Yumo was right behind her. Youxi pretended to fall back in disappointment and was caught in Gao Yumo’s arms.
“I won!” Komari was still saying excitedly, but Yuki had already received the prize in advance, so it was a win-win situation.
Gao Yumo touched her head and looked at her with amusement. He knew what she meant but did not expose her. He just thought that she was disappointed after losing and touched her head to comfort her.
Yuki looked at Koumaro with a victorious expression, while Koumaro had her back to the two of them, still looking at the computer. Suddenly, she realized why it was so quiet and turned around to look.
“Yuki, so cunning!” As she said this, she also pounced on Gao Yumo, but she was now in a state of a dried girl, and her two-headed body only made Gao Yumo feel very cute, but there was no other feeling.
But Gao Yumo still patted Komari’s head and said, “You fought well, Komari.”
Hearing her brother’s praise and pat on the head, Koumaro narrowed her eyes, hugged her brother’s waist and rubbed it, then glanced at Suoh Yuki and returned to her original appearance. She is also a beautiful girl!
In this way, Gao Yumo hugged his two sisters and touched their heads, and the two sisters also enjoyed this feeling. The scene looked very warm.
After a few minutes, Gao Yumo spoke: “Are you done? Are you satisfied? If you are, get up. We have guests today. It’s time to go eat. Don’t keep them waiting too long.”
“Anyway, they won’t be guests soon, right? Once they enter our house, they’ll be a family.” Youxi opened her eyes and spoke, but still sat up from Gao Yumo’s arms.
“That’s what you say, but you’re still a guest now, Komekari?” Gao Yumo pushed Komekari, and Komekari reluctantly stood up.
“By the way, let them see me become smaller, right? It will definitely be interesting.” Komari said suddenly. Has this girl developed a bad taste after spending so much time with Gao Yumo?
“Forget it. I’ve already said that you’re still guests now. You can have fun after you get familiar with each other.” Gao Yumo rejected her idea. Although it was quite interesting, forget it today. Ying Lili had experienced enough surprises today.
“Okay.” Komari was a little disappointed, but not particularly disappointed. It was just a prank that she suddenly thought of.
Gao Yumo stood up and rubbed the two girls’ heads. “Really? I just asked you to go downstairs. You’ve been here for almost ten minutes. Xiaoying will probably come up to check on you in a while.”
“No, Sister Sakura knows our habits. She knows that we won’t leave until we finish the game.” Komari was not worried about anything, and even if time went on for a long time, Sister Sakura would not be angry. She was so gentle.
“What about Kaguya? Aren’t you afraid that she will be angry?” Gao Yumo said again with a smile on his lips.
Koumaro was stunned, then sweat broke out on her forehead. She knew that Kaguya would never be angry. But even Koumaro, who had lived with Kaguya for several years, could not stand the cold feeling from Kaguya.
“Okay, let’s go down.” After saying that, Komari took off the cloak she was wearing, threw it on the ground, and ran away.
“Is she that scared of Kaguya?” Gao Yumo actually just wanted to scare her, was it really that serious? He picked up the cloak on the ground and put it away for her.
“Kaguya-sister won’t be angry, but her temperament already makes us feel uncomfortable, and Umaru-chan is just worried.” Yuki explained.
“Okay, let’s go downstairs too.” Gao Yumo touched Youxi’s head again and took her downstairs.
“Wait.” But Yuki stopped him.
“What’s wrong?” As soon as Gao Yumo asked, he knew why, because he was kissed on the face.
Gao Yumo touched his face and smiled. Yuxi couldn’t help it?
“This is a sister’s greeting to her brother.” Youxi said with a smile, not shy at all. She felt a sense of crisis and felt that she had to do something.
“Then I’ll give you one back.” Gao Yumo pulled Youxi into his arms, and the two looked at each other. There was no need to explain their feelings for each other, and it could be said that everything they did was reasonable.
“I love you, brother.” Yuki said this directly without any change in her expression. She still had that smiling face, as if this was just a greeting.
The two kissed, a light kiss. This was Yuki’s first kiss, but not for Gao Yumo.
“I thought you wouldn’t say it.” Gao Yumo smiled as he looked at the girl in his arms. Among the family members, Yuki Zhou Fang showed the most obvious feelings for him, and she had the least to hide. The relationship between the two was also the least likely to be turbulent.
They both like each other, and neither of them is the type to hide things. It’s a miracle that they are talking about it now, after all, it’s clear that neither of them has anything to hide.
That’s not right. There was a little bit of Xi, but not much. And after it was removed, the relationship between the two improved so naturally.
The two looked at each other and kissed each other again, still a light kiss. After all, time was running out.
“Okay, we have plenty of time. There will be plenty of opportunities later. It’s time to go downstairs now.” Gao Yumo hugged Youxi and touched her face. Youxi was worthy of being called the ‘rich girl in seclusion’ in school. Both her temperament and appearance were top-notch.
“Okay, I just didn’t expect that we would talk about it now. It’s still my problem.” Yuki said with a smile.
(I’ve been a bit busy these days, so I’ll write two chapters a day for now, then three chapters a day, and I’ll try to write four chapters in the future.
Please collect, give flowers, and reward)
Chapter 34: Yinglili, you dare to do this? (Old version)
When Gao Yumo and Youxi were going downstairs, they happened to meet Koumaro who was coming upstairs to find them.
“Why did you come down just now? I just took a look at the door, and Kaguya-sister’s expression was so scary. I didn’t dare go in alone.” Komari said to Gao Yumo with a puffed face, she was a little angry.
“Sorry for the delay. Okay, I’ll take you in. Kaguya won’t say anything. You don’t have to be afraid of Kaguya. She won’t be angry.” Gao Yumo smiled at Komari and took the two of them downstairs.
Yuki next to her kept looking at Koumaro with a strange smile, obviously because of what happened just now, that light kiss, which Koumaro just missed. Of course, if Koumaro was waiting for them in the room just now, Yuki would have dared to kiss her, but she didn’t know whether Gao Yumo would kiss her back.
Based on Yuxi’s understanding, he should do that, and he might even pull Komari and kiss her together. Gao Yumo is definitely capable of doing such a thing.
“We are here.” Gao Yumo walked into the restaurant with the two girls. Even other people in the restaurant could see that Gao Yumo’s mood had become better.
“Did anything happy happen to you?” Sakura said gently, but there was a hint of thought in her eyes. She looked at the two women behind Gao Yumo, and then at Zhou Fang Yuki.
Yuki also looked back and smiled without saying anything, but Sakura actually understood something and nodded.
The three of them took their seats, Gao Yumo sat in the main seat, Kouma-chan and Yuki also sat in their seats, and behind Gao Yumo, Wakanami was still standing.
“Sister Nami, please sit down. I will complete what I promised you tonight, and I will give you one more time.” Gao Yumo knew that if he just talked about Sister Nami, she would still use her favorite words, the excuse that she was a maid, so he used the simplest method.
“Okay, young master.” This was indeed the simplest thing, and Sister Nami sat down immediately.
Kaguya also asked Hayasaka Ai to sit down.
“Okay, now that everyone is here, let’s start eating. The food is getting cold. Luckily, it’s spring and the food doesn’t get cold so easily.” Gao Yumo asked everyone to start eating. The problem is that if there are many people in the family, it will feel uncomfortable to start eating if everyone is not here, but when everyone is here, the food will easily get cold, so we have to find a solution later.
“It’s delicious, Sakura.” Eriri said after taking a bite of the twice-cooked pork made by Sakura. It was her first time to eat this kind of dish.
“It’s Chinese cuisine. My brother taught me. By the way, my brother’s cooking skills are better than mine, and he also said that he would show his skills himself later. Eriri, you should look forward to it.” Sakura said with a smile, and praised Gao Yumo’s cooking skills.
Ying Lili looked at Gao Yumo strangely, “I didn’t expect you could cook? I had no idea.”
“Because I have never shown it to you, but I will be the one cooking for the family from now on, so you should try it.” Gao Yumo picked up a piece of food for Sakura beside him with chopsticks, and then answered Ying Lili.
“Brother, do you mean to start tonight?” Sakura asked curiously as she ate the food her brother gave her with a smile.
“Well, let’s start today. I’ll let you taste my cooking skills tonight. Sakura, help me.”
“No problem, brother.” Sakura said and glanced at Yuki. Although she didn’t do anything, Yuki understood what she meant. Even though she was ahead, she still felt uncomfortable.
“I don’t like losing.” Yuki thought.
…..
They finished lunch quickly and everyone cleaned up the dishes together. Wakana was responsible for washing the dishes, and Hayasaka Ai also went to help. The others were driven out by them, meaning that they were not needed to help, so everyone went to do their own things.
Gao Yumo looked at Eriri and Kato Megumi and asked, “Megumi, Eriri, are you ready to take a break or leave now? Any time in the afternoon is fine. I’ll take you there.”
Kato Huixian shook her head, not to say that she would not leave now, but “No need for you to send me off, Mojun. I can go back by myself. No need to trouble Mojun. It’s daytime now and there won’t be any danger.”
Eriri wanted to agree, but Kato Hui said so. She said it was not a good idea to ask Gao Yumo to send her off: “I don’t need you to send me off. I will go back by myself.”
But Gao Yumo didn’t show any sign of being stubborn. She looked a little scared, probably because of “Summer Return”. The shadow disease still scared her a little. It was like the feeling you get after watching a horror movie, wondering if a ghost will appear there. Ying Lili is like that now.
Moreover, the shadow disease can also appear during the day. Even now, even in the daytime, Ying Lili is still a little scared, mainly because it has just been a short time since she finished watching it, so Gao Yumo still spoke.
“Eri, I’ll take you home. I just happen to have something to say to Sayuri.”
Gao Yumo made an excuse, a way out, so that Ying Lili would not be so embarrassed.
“Okay, then let’s go together.” Ying Lili really went down. Of course, she didn’t necessarily understand what Gao Yumo meant, but she really thought that Gao Yumo wanted to find her mother.
“Who is Sayuri?” Kato Megumi asked curiously, but of course she had no expression when she was curious.
“She’s Eriri’s mother. I’m used to calling her that. It makes her look younger. Sayuri likes it that way.” Gao Yumo explained.
And Eriri nodded and said helplessly: “Yes, Mom is that kind of person.”
Kato Megumi nodded in understanding, and what she imagined was a young and beautiful young woman who hated being called old. It must be said that Kato Megumi was right.
“Then I’ll leave first, Mo Jun.” Kato Hui said goodbye to the others and prepared to go home early. There should be someone at home today.
“Then I’ll walk you to the door.”
Gao Yumo sent Kato Hui to the door, watched her leave, and only came back after she turned the corner.
In the restaurant, Hayasaka Ai and Kanami were still washing dishes. Gao Yumo did not disturb them and walked into the living room. Only Eriri was there.
“When are we going home?” Gao Yumo walked behind the sofa where she was sitting and said with a smile.
“What do you mean we’re going home? I’m going home, and that’s your home.” Ying Lili turned around and said proudly, looking at Gao Yumo, but her eyes were a little evasive.
“Then when can we go home?” Gao Yumo said as he moved closer to her. Ying Lili felt Gao Yumo approaching and stepped back a little, but she forgot that she was on the sofa and had just turned around, so she stepped back and sat directly on the ground.
“Hahaha.” Gao Yumo burst out laughing when he saw her actions, but he still stepped forward and helped her up.
Ying Lili grabbed the pillow beside her and threw it at Gao Yumo, a little angry and said, “Don’t laugh.”
“Okay, okay, don’t laugh, hehe.” Gao Yumo covered his mouth, but still couldn’t help it, and with his other hand pulled Ying Lili back to the sofa.
Seeing this, Ying Lili hit Gao Yumo a few more times, and Gao Yumo had to pretend to scream in pain. Ying Lili saw that it was effective, so she was ready to hit him a few more times to vent her anger, but this time, before she touched Gao Yumo, he grabbed her hand.
“Just a few hits will be fine.” Gao Yumo said as he grabbed Ying Lili’s other hand and pulled it in front of him to take a look. These hands, which often painted, did not have any calluses at all. They were as smooth as jade and felt warm to the touch.
“Let go.” Ying Lili said angrily with a red face, “Damn guy.”
“Let me go if you want.” Gao Yumo said that, and when Ying Lili thought he was going to let her go, he suddenly kissed her hand before letting her go.
By the time Ying Lili reacted, Gao Yumo had already disappeared.
“Damn it.” Ying Lili waved her fist and said a few more words, but Gao Yumo had already run away.
Ying Lili looked left and right, seeing no one. She looked at the back of her hand that Gao Yumo had just kissed, then slowly put it to her mouth with a silly smile on her face.
“Ying Lili, do you dare to do this?” At the door, Gao Yumo saw this scene through the crack of the door. He felt a little disappointed with Ying Lili, but he didn’t know what to say. Even if he took the initiative, Ying Lili would still be like this. He could only continue to think of ways.
Chapter 35: Chestnut’s love for coffee jelly surpasses everything (old version)
Zongman: Even if I’m reborn, I still want to live my daily life: Chapter 35: Li Zi’s love for coffee jelly is more important than anything else
At this moment, the doorbell suddenly rang. Gao Yumo looked at Ying Lili in the living room and suddenly trembled. He took his hand away and looked towards the door. He found that no one came in and breathed a sigh of relief. She did not notice Gao Yumo looking in through the crack in the door.
Gao Yumo wanted to laugh again, but he held it back. He ignored Ying Lili and let her continue kissing her there. Someone came, so he walked towards the door and stopped Wakanami who was walking out of the restaurant.
“Sister Nami, just do your thing. I’ll go open the door.”
Then he glanced into the kitchen and saw that Hayasaka Ai hadn’t noticed, so he quickly kissed Wakanami on the face.
“Sister Nami, let’s do it once first, and then again in the evening. By the way, do you want a kiss?” Gao Yumo pressed Wakanami’s lips with his hand.
But Wakana didn’t pay any attention to what Gao Yumo said afterwards. After bowing to him, she turned around and left. When Gao Yumo turned around, he could see that her face was blushing, which seemed like she was running away.
Gao Yumo just smiled, walked to the door and opened it.
‘I thought you were going to kiss some more.’
“No way, it’s still daytime now, we can talk about it at night, come in, Li Zi.”
Saiki Kuriko has arrived. She must have had lunch at home before coming. She has changed her clothes. She is wearing a white top, a green jacket, and black jeans. She looks very casual and ordinary.
“Excuse me.” Li Zi walked in, Gao Yumo helped her get the special slippers she wore at his house, and she put them on herself.
Li Zi often came to his house when she was in middle school, of course, mainly for the coffee jelly, which she could eat for free at his house. Li Zi did not have much pocket money, and she was not the kind of person who would use her super powers to make money illegally for herself. Usually, when she wanted to eat coffee jelly, she would come to Gao Yumo’s house and ask him to make it, or let Xiaoying make it.
‘So after all this talk, where are my things?’
“Come on, I asked Xiaoying to make some for you, but I don’t know how many she made. You eat first. If it’s not enough, I’ll make more for you.” Gao Yumo said with a smile. It can be said that Li Zi’s love for coffee jelly exceeds anything else.
“Indeed, at least I’m better than you.” Li Zi’s words were still merciless. She didn’t wait for Gao Yumo to lead the way, but went to the kitchen by herself. After all, she came here often and was familiar with the place.
Gao Yumo also followed and walked behind her, “Maybe the time is not enough, the ice time is not long enough, maybe we have to wait.”
“I know, I just need to wait. Or, no, let’s wait.” Li Zi is already familiar with the production process of coffee jelly. Of course, she is not very good at making it herself, but she has a machine that can make coffee jelly fully automatically. However, the one made by the machine is not as delicious as the one made by Gao Yumo and Xiaoying.
“Want to use superpowers? Go ahead, I can help you get them away.” Gao Yumo saw what she wanted to do.
“No, I won’t stay in this place anymore. Besides, the taste of food made with super powers will definitely be degraded.”
“Well, that’s the main reason.”
The two walked into the kitchen. The two people inside had already washed the dishes and were cleaning up the kitchen. Gao Yumo told them not to worry about him and that he and Li Zi would just get the things.
There is actually a dishwasher in the kitchen, but they don’t use it. Maybe it’s because there’s not much to do anyway, and if they even use a machine to wash dishes, they will be even more idle. They are not needed to clean the room, after all, they should clean their own room.
Of course, they both would still clean the rooms for their respective owners, Gao Yumo and Kaguya, but the other rooms were left to their own business.
Rooms that are not occupied or are used for other purposes do not need to be cleaned every day. Generally speaking, they are still very idle.
Gao Yumo pulled open the layer of coffee jelly, looked at it, and poked it with his hand.
“Not well yet.” This is the conclusion.
And Li Zi had no objection to Gao Yumo touching her coffee jelly with his hand, and it didn’t matter if they ate it together. From this we can see that Li Zi and Gao Yumo have a very good relationship, but Li Zi herself couldn’t realize it. The brain circuits of people with super powers are still different from those of ordinary people.
But there was still a brief expression of loss on his face because he had no coffee jelly to eat. Maybe Li Zi would only have this expression when he had no coffee jelly, right?
“Then wait.” Li Zi looked at the coffee jelly in the refrigerator and wanted to eat it, but he couldn’t do it now.
Sakura made five for her because she knew that Li Zi liked this thing very much. Sakura is gentle and considerate.
“Yes, your sister is really a good person.” Li Zi agreed with Gao Yumo’s thoughts and said to Gao Yumo alone that even though she often had some mischievous thoughts in her heart, it did not prevent her from being a good person in Li Zi’s heart.
“Are all people who can make coffee jelly for you good people? What about me?” Gao Yumo asked.
“That’s possible, but your usual behavior makes me think less of you.” Li Zi glanced at him and replied.
‘Well, even if you don’t like me I still like you.’
“That’s what he did.” Li Zi glared at Gao Yumo, then turned around and prepared to sit in the living room and wait.
Gao Yumo also followed her, and Kanami and Hayasaka Ai looked at each other. They were used to it, as if they would communicate with each other through eye contact. They often did this without saying anything, but it seemed that they said something. In the end, Li Zi left early. This should be because the two of them were unpleasant in the communication.
“They are both so weird.” Hayasaka Ai said.
“Yes, but they have a very good relationship.” Wakana said with a faint smile and touched her face.
Hayasaka Ai looked at her strangely. What happened? She seemed to be in a good mood? Everything was strange today.
“By the way, what should we do with these lunch boxes? We got out of school too early today and haven’t eaten yet.”
“What a pity.”
Gao Yumo and the other person were lying on their stomach at the doorway of the living room, peeking inside through the crack. Don’t look at Li Zi, she is actually very interested in this kind of thing.
‘Is that all she has the guts to do?’
In the living room, Ying Lili still had a smile on her face as she looked at the place where Gao Yumo had just kissed her hand, which made Li Zi speechless.
“You’re not much better.” But Gao Yumo didn’t want to talk about this topic with Li Zi at all. Your eldest brother doesn’t talk about the second brother.
“Just the way you are normally, I could sexually harass you, right?”
“Will it? Aren’t you also being tsundere? We should love each other, right?” Gao Yumo still used the same rhetoric, but Li Zi never responded to what he said, and this time was no exception.
“Let’s go in and stop her from continuing.” Changing the subject is Li Zi’s most common method.
“Okay, okay.” Gao Yumo thought that Li Zi was really a tsundere, and even more so than Eriri, or that she was very confused about feelings and simply didn’t know how to respond to Gao Yumo. Both were possible.
Now Li Zi’s thought is, can Gao Yumo also read minds? How did he know this? But Gao Yumo can’t, and he can’t be completely sure of his guess.
Gao Yumo stood up, knocked on the door, and then pushed it open. When he entered, he saw Ying Lili sitting there, looking at her cell phone.
But they both knew that what she was doing just now was just a disguise.
‘Eri-ri.’
“Li Zi, you are here too.”
The two knew each other, after all, they were in the same middle school and were often around Gao Yumo. It was just that Li Zi looked very ordinary, not as eye-catching as Ying Lili, and not many people paid attention to her. This was also Li Zi’s purpose, she didn’t want to attract attention.
‘Well, I came to his house for something.’
“Is it about the club? Do you want to join us too?” Ying Lili asked curiously. She felt that the two of them should not have noticed her behavior just now, so she breathed a sigh of relief.
But in fact, the two of them just didn’t want to say it, otherwise Ying Lili would definitely make her blush and die of embarrassment, which would be quite embarrassing.
It would be fine if Gao Yumo talked to Ying Lili alone. At most, Ying Lili would be so shy that she would hit Gao Yumo a few times. It wouldn’t hurt anyway, and it was just like acting coquettishly. But since Li Zi was here, they couldn’t say anything.
Chapter 36 Eriri’s Mother Sayuri Sawamura (Old Version)
Zongman: Even if I’m reborn, I still want to live my daily life: Chapter 36 Eriri’s mother Sayuri Sawamura
“I haven’t told Li Zi about the club yet. She came here to eat the coffee jelly made by Sakura. Li Zi likes it very much.” Gao Yumo explained. There was nothing to hide about Li Zi’s preferences.
Ying Lili nodded, and then realized that Li Zi was also someone who often came to Gao Yumo’s house before? Then she was the only one who came today? She was the last one?
Since the topic has turned to the club, Gao Yumo just asked Li Zi if he wanted to join.
“Why should I join? I don’t know anything.” Li Zi was telling the truth. If she didn’t use her superpowers, she would know nothing. And there would be many people working together, so she certainly couldn’t use her superpowers, which meant she wouldn’t know anything.
“You can just slack off in the club normally, but at the critical moment, if there is a particularly big problem and we can’t complete it, we will need your superpowers. I don’t know what the specific problem is, but in case something goes wrong, you are an insurance.”
On the surface, Gao Yumo was talking to Li Zi about various things in the club, but in their hearts they were talking about another topic.
“But it’s okay if I don’t join, right? Just call me when you need me.” Li Zi still didn’t know why Gao Yumo invited her. Although she knew it through mind reading, she was still not sure. Is the reason for you inviting me so simple and crude?
“After you join our club, we can live together, work together, and it will be great. And if you want to eat coffee jelly, just tell me and I can make it for you.” Gao Yumo said something that Li Zi couldn’t refuse.
Gao Yumo also had a simple and crude reason, that is, they lived together and were close to each other, so it was easy to capture them. Not only Li Zi, but other people were like this, so Li Zi was not sure. This reason was too simple and crude, but it was very reasonable, and this reason did not conflict with the club, so both reasons were used.
“I agree.” As expected, Li Zi agreed directly, and this sentence was not a private conversation between the two of them, but was heard by Eriri. In Eriri’s opinion, Gao Yumo talked to Li Zi about the club and Li Zi agreed. It seems that he also likes these things.
Indeed, Li Zi likes games and comics very much, especially comics, because her ability allows her to not see the thoughts of the people in the comics, but this is not so easy, because she can hear other people’s thoughts and get spoilers of the comics she wants to read, so she usually buys the comics as soon as possible, or the games she plays are all those rubbish games that few people play.
Because she didn’t like the feeling of being spoiled and having no sense of surprise, so joining this club was actually of no benefit to her, because then she would know everything about the club. Of course, even if she didn’t join, she could still know everything from Gao Yumo.
So there is actually no difference, just like the four comics drawn by Gao Yumo in middle school. Even though Li Zi can learn the plot from Gao Yumo every time, she will still buy them and read them.
“Then welcome to join Li Zi. Will your family agree to you living in my house?” Gao Yumo asked curiously. He often went to Li Zi’s house and was very familiar with her parents. They were two very loving and lovely people who had infinite love for their families. They were very good parents and were also very good to Gao Yumo, Li Zi’s first friend in a long time.
“What do you think? They can’t possibly disagree, right?” Even Li Zi had to admit that her parents probably completely agreed with Gao Yumo.
Ying Lili understood as soon as she heard it. It must be the same situation as her mother. Gao Yumo is really a parent killer.
“But I’ll still tell them later,” Li Zi said. It’s better to let them know.
It might be very inconvenient for her father, who might be late for work almost every day. Without Li Zi’s instant teleportation, the consequences would not be good.
“Don’t worry about him, he relies too much on my superpowers.” Li Zi was too lazy to care about the unlucky father.
“Mo, I’m ready to go back. Are you free now?” Ying Lili asked Gao Yumo. She had rested enough and was ready to leave.
“I’m fine with that. Li Zi, you just wait here. It will probably be over in about half an hour.” Gao Yumo nodded, then said something to Li Zi and prepared to go out with Ying Lili.
“What are you waiting for?” Ying Lili didn’t know what they were talking about, so she asked directly.
“Coffee jelly. I told you she came here for this.”
“Is it delicious? It sounds bitter.” Ying Lili imagined it and then shook her head, feeling that it was not very good.
“It contains sugar, so it’s definitely not that bitter.” Gao Yumo gave Ying Lili a detailed description of the taste of the coffee jelly. The more Ying Lili listened, the more she wanted to eat it. It seemed not bad?
“Want to eat it? Then I’ll make it again for you when I get back. By the time you come back, Li Zi will surely have eaten all the food in the refrigerator. She really likes it, so there’s no way she’ll leave any for it.” Gao Yumo saw that Ying Lili was greedy, so he smiled and said, “Just make it again when you get back. Li Zi will surely want to eat it again, right?”
‘Yes, come back and do some more.’
“When it comes to coffee jelly, you’re not reserved at all.”
Li Zi didn’t answer, but Gao Yumo knew that it was because people’s feelings towards people and objects are different and it’s not easy to distinguish.
“Xiao Mo, you’re here.” The two came to Eriri’s house. After opening the door, Sayuri Sawamura came out and greeted Gao Yumo first.
“Sayuri, we are here.” The two hugged each other, and after they separated, Sayuri looked at Eriri and said.
“My Eriri has grown up and is now able to live with her boyfriend.”
“No, it’s just convenient for us to live together for club activities.” Eriri immediately retorted.
But Sayuri ignored Eriri’s tsundere behavior and continued talking to herself.
“I knew that you and Xiao Mo could be a good couple. Xiao Mo, I’ll leave Ying Lili in your care. She is immature and I’ll trouble you in the future.” Sayuri said while pretending to wipe her tears with a pomelo.
Gao Yumo also cooperated, “Don’t worry, Ying Lili won’t suffer any grievances in front of me.”
“Of course I trust you.” Sayuri also replied. She has been observing this young man for three years. There will be no problem leaving Eriri to him. Not to mention, Sayuri actually knows Gao Yumo’s mother, Gao Yuyangkui. They are best friends. This is something Gao Yumo doesn’t even know.
Ying Lili was standing by and watched her mother and Gao Yumo start chatting. They completely ignored her, but the topic they were talking about was about her. She wanted to interrupt them but didn’t know how to say it, so she could only stomped her feet hard and turned to go upstairs.
Sayuri saw Eriri preparing to go back to her room and said to her, “I’ve packed your clothes for you, but you have to pack your paintings and other things yourself. We’re not far away, so just come back and get whatever you need.”
“I got it!” Ying Lili shouted at the stairs and ran upstairs.
“This child is like this. Gao Yumo, please be more tolerant of her. I know you have been very tolerant of her. That’s why I think you are the most suitable person for her, because no one else will tolerate her temper.” Sayuri said seriously.
“Of course I will, Sayuri. I’m used to Eriri’s temper. By the way, let me tell you.” Gao Yumo told Sayuri about his confession to Eriri and the agreement they had made. It might not be a good idea to tell other people about this because of what Eriri would say, but there was no problem telling Sayuri.
“If that’s the case, Xiao Mo, you’ll have to wait a long time.” Sayuri knew Eriri very well. How could such a proud and spoiled daughter of hers confess her feelings so readily?
“I feel it, but since we live together, I won’t let her leave.” Gao Yumo smiled and said to Sayuri.
“I’m looking forward to it. Remember to tell me when there is any progress.” Sayuri also smiled, and the two looked at each other, both looking forward to Eriri’s performance.
Chapter 37: Eriri’s Petite Feet (Old Version)
Zongman: Even if I’m reborn, I still want to live my daily life: Chapter 37: Eriri’s small jade feet
Sayuri was wearing a kimono. She wore it at home every day. Gao Yumo also looked over at her.
“Sayuri, it’s inconvenient for you to wear this alone, right?” Gao Yumo asked curiously. He didn’t know much about kimonos, but they looked very nice.
“Fortunately, I have no problem wearing it myself.” Sayuri covered her mouth with a fan and said with a smile. She was very elegant and had the charm of a mature woman.
“Ying Lili hasn’t learned any of your charm at all.” Gao Yumo said regretfully, shaking his head.
“You’re so sweet. But it’s true that Eriri hasn’t learned any of my strengths, but has inherited all my weaknesses.” After Sayuri finished speaking, she looked down and saw her feet. She wanted to cry, and Eriri had perfectly inherited her weaknesses.
“This, haha.” Gao Yumo could only scratch his head. How could he say this? But this shortcoming is indeed what many girls want to change, right? But how to change such a congenital thing? Li Zi can do it. She can change her body at will. Speaking of it, hers is not big.
‘You like big ones?’
‘No, I like them all. You are good now.’
‘I’m just asking, I don’t want to change.’
Well, Gao Yumo believed it. If she didn’t want to change, why ask? Forget it, just treat it as it is. She probably didn’t even know why she asked.
“Okay, let’s not talk about this anymore. Just go ahead. Ying Lili definitely can’t handle it upstairs by herself. It’s hard enough for this girl to live alone.” Sayuri poked Gao Yumo with her fan and asked him to go upstairs.
“I got it.” Gao Yumo wanted to laugh when he thought of Ying Lili busying around upstairs.
When he reached the stairs, Gao Yumo suddenly stopped and looked at Sayuri, who was sitting on the sofa.
“Sayuri, you.” Gao Yumo wanted to say something but was interrupted by Sayuri.
“Xiao Mo, I know what you are going to say, but needless to say, I will not agree, at least not now. Go find Ying Lili.” Sayuri said. The two of them knew what the other said, and they also knew that they were talking about the same thing. Gao Yumo nodded, and finally glanced at Sayuri and went upstairs.
On the sofa downstairs, Sayuri said to herself, “Yang Kui, your son is really greedy, but it feels good, I just don’t know if you can accept it? It must be okay, right? You are obsessed with your son.”
Sayuri clapped the fan in her hands, making it snap. It was obvious that she was not as calm as she looked.
Gao Yumo stood at the stairs for a while, watched Sayuri’s actions, understood a lot of things, and heard the things he had always been curious about, then he left and went upstairs.
He walked to the door of Eriri’s room with familiarity, and without knocking, he pushed the door open and went in. His expression had returned to normal when he entered.
In the room, Ying Lili was changing clothes. After all, she went to Gao Yumo’s house after school and was still wearing her school uniform. Changing clothes was a normal thing, but what was abnormal was that Gao Yumo came in without knocking.
“Ah! Why didn’t you knock on the door!” Eriri covered her chest with her clothes. Of course, she was not naked, at least she was wearing underwear, so no one could see anything.
“We are friends, why should we care about this?” Gao Yumo said with a smile on his face. Of course, although he said that, he still didn’t keep looking in Ying Lili’s direction. After memorizing Ying Lili’s appearance in the room, he turned his back to her. It was only a second or two, but it was enough for Gao Yumo, as he had remembered everything.
Ying Lili saw Gao Yumo come in and turn around immediately. She was relieved. Although she didn’t know how much he saw, it was good that he didn’t keep staring at her. She was still shy.
But Gao Yumo saw what he should see. Sure enough, she looked similar to Sayuri on the surface. I just don’t know if Sayuri was wearing anything restraining. Kimonos should have something like that, right? But judging from her performance and words, that should be her original appearance.
We are indeed a family, there is no difference at all.
“Why do I feel like you are thinking about something bad?” Ying Lili said in an uncertain tone. Why did she suddenly feel like sneezing? Was Gao Yumo talking about her?
“Don’t wrongly accuse a good person.” Gao Yumo said calmly, but what he was thinking in his heart was, is Ying Lili’s sixth sense so accurate?
“Really? Well then, turn around and I’ll get dressed.”
Gao Yumo turned around and saw Ying Lili wearing a blue long-sleeved shirt and shorts, a very strange combination, and she was barefoot.
“You’re wearing shorts? That’s not appropriate in this weather. At least wear stockings or something, so you can be warmer, right?” Gao Yumo walked to her side. Ying Lili was sitting on the bed and sorting things out.
“Is it not okay for me to match clothes like this? Is it okay for me not to be afraid of the cold?” Ying Lili said this, but based on Gao Yumo’s understanding of her, she just grabbed these two pieces of clothing and put them on, so that Gao Yumo turned around and realized what she was wearing.
Gao Yumo picked up a pair of stockings on her bed and said, “At least put this on. This one feels pretty thick.”
“Give it to me!” Ying Lili watched Gao Yumo touching her stockings. Although he was not touching them on her legs, it was still so embarrassing!
But when she reached out to take it, Gao Yumo dodged her hand. Gao Yumo held the stockings and looked at her and said.
“I’ll help you put it on.”
“Huh!? What do you want to do?” Ying Lili screamed, her voice almost breaking.
“Help you put on? Why? Aren’t you my girlfriend? What’s wrong with helping you put on stockings?” Gao Yumo still said with a smile. Ying Lili couldn’t tell what he wanted to do.
“Who is your girlfriend? Haven’t I confessed to you yet?” Ying Lili’s voice was still very loud, but Gao Yumo was not shaken.
“Then she’s not my girlfriend. Let me say it again. You’re the one I like. What’s wrong with me wearing stockings for you?” Gao Yumo reorganized his words. Ying Lili didn’t know how to answer. Did she say that she didn’t like him at all? If she said that, they would be finished, right? Even Ying Lili wouldn’t say that.
After thinking it over, Ying Lili finally gave up on herself. She stretched out her legs and turned her head to the side, looking like she was ready to die. Gao Yumo found it funny, but he knew that this was already a good performance from Ying Lili.
He knelt on one knee and looked at Eriri. From this angle, if Eriri was wearing a short skirt instead of shorts, he would be able to see her panties, but unfortunately that was not the case.
I grabbed Ying Lili’s feet and observed them first. The small and delicate jade feet made people want to play with them.
“Hurry up.” Ying Lili felt that Gao Yumo had not made any movement for a long time and had been holding her feet. Then she turned her head and saw Gao Yumo admiring her feet.
“Are you a foot fetishist?” Ying Lili struggled shyly and put her feet on Gao Yumo’s face, trying to kick him away, but she didn’t dare to use too much strength, so it had no effect and it looked like she was just acting like a spoiled child.
“I have always been like this, don’t you know?” Gao Yumo would never deny his XP. He was not only a foot control, but also a leg control.
“No wonder you always want me to wear stockings, you pervert.” Ying Lili scolded, her face flushed, but a little proud. After all, Gao Yumo must like her feet very much, right?
“Okay, then do you still want me to put it on for you?” Gao Yumo asked.
Ying Lili snorted, but still stretched her legs out again, “Since you like it so much, I’ll let you put it on for me reluctantly.”
Gao Yumo just smiled. Ying Lili was still easy to control. He grabbed her little feet and with his other hand picked up the stockings and slowly put them on her. Ying Lili turned her face away as if she was getting an injection, not looking at it at all, her face flushed red.
Soon both feet were wearing black stockings. Gao Yumo touched them again. The ones on the legs were different from the ones taken off. The feel was much better.
Ying Lili allowed Gao Yumo to touch her legs. Now she was just pretending to be dead and pretending she didn’t see anything.
Then Gao Yumo started tickling the soles of her feet.
“Hahaha, stop.” Ying Lili immediately broke down and laughed so hard that she fell backwards on the bed.
“I thought you wouldn’t react like this.” Gao Yumo just tickled her a few times. Ying Lili asked him to stop, so he stopped. He just looked at Ying Lili pretending to be dead and didn’t want to see anything. He felt that she was really useless. This was such a good opportunity. Whether he confessed his feelings or said something at this time, it would be much better than usual.
But Ying Lili chose the simplest but also the worst method, which made it impossible for Gao Yumo to create any opportunities for her, and she avoided them all.
Alas, there is still a long way to go!
Chapter 38: Extremely Shy Eriri (Old Version)
Zongman: Even if I’m reborn, I still want to live my daily life: Chapter 38: Extremely shy Eriri picture and text
“Let’s go, Sayuri.”
Gao Yumo was pulling Ying Lili’s suitcase and carrying a bag on his back. He and Ying Lili were now preparing to go home. It was Gao Yumo who packed Ying Lili’s things for her. After all, Ying Lili had ignored Gao Yumo since the beginning.
She was now standing at the door with her arms folded across her chest, looking outside, completely ignoring Gao Yumo who was saying goodbye to Sayuri.
“Goodbye, be careful on the road, watch out for the cars, and also keep an eye on Eriri. What’s wrong with her now?” Sayuri looked at Eriri, who was throwing a tantrum again after a while, not knowing what had happened.
“Nothing.” Gao Yumo felt it was better not to say anything, mainly because Ying Lili was here, so he decided not to say anything.
“Don’t say anymore? Oh, I understand.” Sayuri suddenly showed a look of realization when she heard what Gao Yumo said. She opened her fan, covered her mouth, and smiled, saying, “So that’s it.”
Gao Yumo couldn’t refute it. After all, what Sayuri thought actually made some sense, but it might not be as serious as she thought.
When Ying Lili heard what her mother said, she just snorted and said nothing.
“Be careful, be safe. You are still young and it would be bad if you got pregnant.” Sayuri became more and more explicit. If you looked closely, you could see that Eriri’s face was already red, but she still looked outside and said nothing.
Gao Yumo did not refute. Sayuri could think whatever she wanted. He didn’t care. It was Eriri’s job to refute.
After Sayuri finished speaking, she was just joking, but she found that her daughter didn’t react. Could it be true? What happened just now?
“No, Sayuri, there’s no time for that.” Gao Yumo looked at Sayuri’s increasingly strange expression and spoke up to clarify. Not much time had passed and they had only packed their luggage. Even if they really wanted something to happen, where would they find the time?
“Okay, let’s just treat it as that. Just be careful on the road.” Sayuri nodded doubtfully, mainly because she knew her daughter well. It was impossible for her to be so calm at a time like this. Anyway, something must have happened. She was not sure what it was, but something was definitely wrong.
“Then we’ll go. You should be careful at home alone.” After Gao Yumo said that, he hugged Sayuri.
“Don’t worry, I’m safe here. Eriri is leaving without saying goodbye to her mother? How cruel?” Sayuri pretended to be sad again, wiping her non-existent tears with her sleeve and stealing a glance at Eriri.
“It’s not like I won’t come back anyway.” Ying Lili said proudly, but she still walked to her mother, hugged her, just once, and turned and left.
After Gao Yumo said hello to Sayuri for the last time, he quickly followed Ying Lili. Was she also sad about leaving home? She wanted to leave quickly in this way, otherwise she would cry later.
Watching the two people leave, Sayuri put away her smile, sighed, closed the door, leaned against it, not knowing what she was thinking.
After thinking for a while, he picked up his phone and dialed a number. The note on the number was “Yang Kui”
On the other side, Gao Yumo was pulling a suitcase and carrying a bag, both of which belonged to Ying Lili. He followed Ying Lili and looked at her with a smile.
“This is the first time you’re leaving home for a long time, leaving Sayuri. You must be very sad, right?”
“You already know the answer, but why are you asking?” Ying Lili snorted. This was the first time she had to leave home for a long time, so she didn’t dare to say anything more to her mother for fear of crying.
Of course, another reason is that she really doesn’t want to pay attention to Gao Yumo.
“You pervert! You touched my feet for a long time.” Ying Lili said loudly.
“I don’t care, but if you speak any louder, passers-by will probably know how loud we are having fun.” Gao Yumo said with a smile. Sure enough, Ying Lili stopped what she was about to say, just glared at Gao Yumo and continued walking forward.
In fact, Ying Lili was not angry. After all, that was Gao Yumo’s love for her. She just didn’t know that Gao Yumo was actually a foot and leg fetishist. When he was with her before, he often looked at her face, and he should have rarely looked at her lower body. At least when she looked at Gao Yumo, he always looked at her face.
If Gao Yumo knew what Ying Lili was thinking, he would tell her that he was not only a legs and feet maniac, but also a faces maniac. He liked any good-looking part. This was normal, right?
Along the way, Ying Lili and Gao Yumo didn’t say a word, and they just walked back home.
Gao Yumo took out the key and opened the door. It was just past two in the afternoon. It felt like time had passed very slowly today and it felt like something good had happened.
Put Eriri’s luggage at the entrance first, let Eriri choose a room later, and then put the luggage in.
“Come here, Ying Lili, I’ll help you change your shoes.” Gao Yumo said with a smile again, and there was some evil taste in his words. After all, Ying Lili was still extremely shy and would definitely not agree.
“No need! I can do it myself!” As expected, Ying Lili got angry instantly, took out her slippers, changed into them in no time, then ran away with her luggage and ran upstairs by herself.
“You can pick any room on the third floor.” Ying Lili, the sports idiot, was running very fast at this time. Gao Yumo could only shout from behind, not knowing whether she heard him or not.
Gao Yumo walked past the kitchen, where no one was already. He came to the living room, where Li Zi was still alone, browsing the web on his mobile phone. There was a container of coffee jelly on the table, which had long been finished by Li Zi.
“Is it delicious?” Gao Yumo asked as he sat next to her.
“Of course.” Li Zi would not hesitate at this time.
“Then I’ll go make some more, you just continue to wait here.” Gao Yumo just sat down and stood up again, ready to make some coffee jelly for the girls in the family to taste as a dessert after dinner.
Li Zi also stood up and followed Gao Yumo, “I’ll help you.”
“Okay.” Gao Yumo looked at her with amusement. Li Zi was the most active at this time.
“That’s good.” Gao Yumo quickly made enough coffee jelly for the whole family to taste. There are 10 people in the family now, so making 20 servings is definitely enough. After all, not everyone likes the taste of coffee, even if Gao Yumo added sugar.
The method of making coffee jelly is very simple and does not require many ingredients. Since chestnuts like to eat it, Gao Yumo prepares a lot of it at home and can make it at any time.
“Now we just have to wait, it will only take 2 hours.” Li Zi watched Gao Yumo put several plates of coffee jelly into the refrigerator. It was the most anticipated time again. After the coffee jelly was frozen, it was ready to eat!
“Yeah, just wait a minute, there’s nothing else to do. I’m going to buy some ingredients. We don’t have much at home. Do you want to go?” When Gao Yumo just opened the refrigerator, he found that there were not many ingredients at home. The ingredients at home were usually bought by Kanami at the supermarket, and of course some were sent by the family, that is, sent by his mother.
But not everything can be prepared in time, so Gao Yumo will help prepare when he sees it, since he has time most of the time anyway.
“No, go by yourself.” Li Zi ruthlessly rejected Gao Yumo’s invitation.
“Okay, then you wait here.” Gao Yumo shrugged. Li Zi would not leave the house now. She would wait here until the coffee jelly was ready.
Chapter 39: Meeting Gabriel in the Supermarket (Old Version)
Zongman: Even if I’m reborn, I still want to live my daily life: Chapter 39: Encountering Gabriel in the supermarket
“Nami-sister, I told you I can come alone, so just take a rest.”
Just after Gao Yumo left the kitchen, he saw Wakanami coming downstairs. She came downstairs to check after hearing Gao Yumo’s loud shout to Eriri. She was cleaning Gao Yumo’s room to see if there was anything messy or if there were any clothes that needed to be washed.
Then when she knew Gao Yumo was going to the supermarket, she prepared to go with Gao Yumo. It would be better to say that she actually wanted Gao Yumo not to go and she would go alone, but she couldn’t persuade Gao Yumo, so she had to agree to go with Gao Yumo.
“I’m a maid, this is my job. The young master should rest at home.” Wakanami said, looking at Gao Yumo seriously. This was what she thought.
“Sister Nami, I don’t even treat you as a maid, so why don’t you still think of yourself as a maid? We are obviously a family.” Gao Yumo said helplessly. He often said this, but Waka Nami totally didn’t listen.
Wakanami just smiled slightly and did not continue the topic. The answer was very simple. A personal maid is completely different from a family member, or a personal maid can spend more time with Gao Yumo. It’s that simple.
Even when Wakanami goes out, she wears a maid outfit, of course, a very formal one. Gao Yumo has gotten used to being with her, so there is no awkwardness. Even though many people look at them with strange eyes on the road, as long as they feel the noble temperament of Gao Yumo, they will understand that this is really the young master of that family and his maid.
The young master and the maid walked into a very ordinary supermarket, took a small cart and prepared to buy food. Every time they bought meat, vegetables, drinks that the girls at home liked to drink, etc. Every time they bought a lot. If Kanami came alone, she wouldn’t buy much, but today Gao Yumo came with her, so she could buy as much as she could.
“There are more and more people coming. Maybe you should be given a car. Otherwise, it will be difficult to carry things. Sister Nami, you have a driver’s license, right?” Gao Yumo looked at the increasing number of things in the cart, and thought about the increasing number of people at home. He looked at Waka Nami and asked. He would be busy from now on. If Sister Nami came to buy things alone, it would be difficult to carry the things.
“I do.” Wakanami replied calmly.
“Then let’s go buy one sometime for you to use as a means of transportation. The garage at home has been empty all the time and is almost becoming a warehouse.” Gao Yumo wrote down the idea of ​​buying a car in the notebook in his mind and he could just go buy one sometime later.
“Don’t bother me, young master. I can take care of the car myself.” But Nami refused. It was just a car and the young master didn’t need to worry about it.
Gao Yumo nodded. He didn’t care what Sister Nami said. It was just a car. There were many ways to use it. Besides, it was just a car for shopping, so it didn’t need to be that good.
When passing by a place selling dairy products, Gao Yumo saw a familiar figure with long, smooth golden hair, a petite figure, and a delicate face. It was Gabriel.
She was choosing milk, holding one in each hand, and looked distressed.
“I saw an acquaintance, let me go over to take a look.” After Gao Yumo said this to Wakanami, he walked over. Wakanami pushed the cart and continued to choose things, ignoring her young master. The young master didn’t need her to take care of such matters, and it would not be good for her to be here. She still understood the signs.
Gao Yumo walked to Gabriel’s side and heard her struggling, “Which one should I buy?”
“Choose this one. I think it tastes better.” Gao Yumo pointed to the one in her left hand. Gao Yumo felt that this one tasted better and was of better quality.
“Scared!” Gabriel took a step back in fear, and the milk in one hand fell out of her hand and was caught by Gao Yumo with quick eyes and hands.
“It’s Gao Yu, you scared me.” Gabriel said, patting his chest.
“Sorry, sorry.” Gao Yumo returned the milk to Gabriel and apologized with a smile, but he was here to play a prank, and it worked, didn’t it? However, he still had a sense of propriety and would make it up to her later and invite her to his home for dinner.
“Is Gao Yu here to buy something too?” Gabriel took the milk handed to her by Gao Yumo, looked at it again, and chose the one that Gao Yumo just said he felt tasted better, and put the other one back. If it’s recommended by a classmate, then just give it a try.
“Well, I came here with my family. We don’t have much food at home, so we came to buy some.” Gao Yumo nodded and said.
“Oh, I see.” Gabriel didn’t see the family members that Gao Yumo mentioned, but she didn’t ask any more questions. She put the selected milk in the cart and started shopping with Gao Yumo.
Gao Yumo accompanied Gabriel to buy things. She probably had not been to the supermarket many times. After all, she was an angel who had just come down to the world. Gao Yumo told her where the things she wanted to buy were.
“Thank you for accompanying me, Gao Yu. I can’t find a lot of things. I’ve been wandering around here for a long time.” After a while, Gao Yumo accompanied Gabriel to buy everything she wanted, and she thanked Gao Yumo.
“No need to thank Tianzhen, just call me Mo. I’m just helping a classmate when I see him. It’s a small thing. By the way, Tianzhen is home alone, right? Do you want to come to my house for dinner? I have a big family, it’s very lively.” Gao Yumo said with a smile and invited Gabriel by the way. It doesn’t matter whether it succeeds or not. There is no rush and there will be many opportunities in the future.
Gabriel could feel that Gao Yumo had no ill will towards her, but was full of kindness. After all, she was an angel. After thinking about it, it seemed difficult to refuse, so she nodded.
“Okay, classmate Mo, excuse me for bothering you. From now on, please call me Gabriel. After all, you know my identity, right? Although I don’t know how you knew it.” Gabriel smiled gently, which made Gao Yumo really uncomfortable. The Gabriel in his impression was completely different from this. Of course, this was indeed what Gabriel really looked like.
I wonder how long I can last?
“Okay Gabriel, your identity is a secret, right? Don’t worry, I won’t tell anyone, so you don’t have to worry about how I know it, it’s also a secret.” Gao Yumo put his hand to his lips and said mysteriously, “Wait at the door for a while, okay? I’ll go find my family and meet up with you later.”
“Okay, I won’t ask anymore, and please don’t tell anyone, Mo.” Gabriel said gently. She really didn’t care how Gao Yumo knew it. As long as she knew that Gao Yumo was kind to her and was a good person, that was enough.
Seeing that Gabriel agreed, Gao Yumo smiled and nodded to her, then left to find Wakana. It was very easy to find her, just send a message.
“Gabriel, sorry to have kept you waiting.” Gao Yumo was holding bags in both hands, and Wakanami, who was following behind him, was also holding a bag.
They soon found Gabriel at the entrance of the supermarket, who was waiting at the door.
“It hasn’t been long. You bought so many things?” Gabriel waved her hand to indicate that she didn’t wait long. Then she saw what Gao Yumo and Wakanami were carrying. She only had a small bag, while they had three bags, and they were all full.
“I can’t help it because there are so many people at home.” Gao Yumo smiled helplessly, “Then let’s go? By the way, let me introduce you, this is my sister, Waka Nami, Nami-san, and this is my classmate, Tianzhen Gabriel White, she’s a foreigner.”
“Hello, Sister Waka.” Gabriel greeted Waka Nami and looked at her maid outfit curiously without asking any questions. Gabriel actually didn’t know what the special meaning of this outfit was. After all, she was an angel, and there were no maid outfits in heaven.
“Hello, Tenshin-san.” Wakanami nodded as a return gesture.
“Let’s go, Gabriel. I’m the one cooking today. Let me let you taste my cooking skills.” Gao Yumo walked forward while chatting with Gabriel.
“Student Mo, can you cook? Great! I can’t do it at all. I’d like to try out Student Mo’s cooking today.” Gabriel was still very supportive and good at speaking. She was very pleasant to listen to. It was impossible to tell that this girl would become like that in the future.
Chapter 40 Kashiwagi Eri (Old Version)
Zongman: Even if I’m reborn, I still want to live my daily life: Chapter 40 Kashiwagi Eri picture and text
Gao Yumo put the things in his hand on the floor of the entrance, then helped Gabriel get a new pair of slippers and placed them at her feet.
“Gabriel, these are new slippers, please put them on.”
“Thank you.” Gabriel was surprised when she saw Gao Yumo’s house. It was so big! Was Mr. Mo a noble?
“You’re welcome. Just put your things at the entrance first and get them when you come back after dinner.” Gao Yumo suggested. Gabriel nodded, put the bag in her hand on the shelf at the entrance, changed into slippers, and walked into Gao Yumo’s house.
Gao Yumo took the things he had just bought to the kitchen, and Gabriel followed him. It was her first time here, so she didn’t want to wander around, as that would be impolite.
In the kitchen, Gao Yumo wanted to help with the arrangement, but Wakanami directly kicked him out and told him to entertain his classmates.
Gao Yumo had no choice but to do as he was told. After putting the two bags on the table, he took Gabriel out and prepared to go to the living room.
“Gabriel, you angels are supposed to do good things everywhere, right?” Gao Yumo asked curiously, to make sure that the settings of this world were no different from what he knew.
“Yes, we angels do good things everywhere.” Gabriel said gently, hiding nothing.
Gao Yumo began to ask all kinds of questions he wanted to know, and Gabriel basically answered everything he asked, even telling him who knew whom in his family. Gao Yumo also learned that in this world Gabriel still had both parents and an older sister and a younger sister.
Her elder sister is the innocent Gael White, known as the ‘Hand of God’. She is an angel with the power to destroy the world, but she is kind and fair. She is a true angel, completely different from Gabriel, the lazy angel of the future.
Gao Yumo asked all the questions he wanted to know before taking Gabriel to the living room. Gabriel didn’t feel anything was wrong. As a human being, it was normal for Gao Yumo to be curious about angels, right? Anyway, she felt it was normal.
She came to the living room and introduced Gabriel to Saiki Kuri. Kuri had no way to deal with a gentle person like Gabriel. If it was someone who was a little annoying, Kuri could still do something, but for someone who was very gentle and nice to her, she would only treat him gently, but she would be very arrogant in her heart.
“What are you talking about?” Li Zi’s voice rang in Gao Yumo’s mind.
“Nothing, you talk to her, I’ll go upstairs to check.” Gao Yumo refused to admit what he had just said, and prepared to go upstairs to see if Ying Lili’s room was ready, and then touch the fish for a while before preparing dinner.
“Gabriel, you and Li Zi chat here for a while. I’m going to go upstairs. I have something to do.” Gao Yumo said to Gabriel with a smile, ignoring what Li Zi said in his heart.
“If you have something to do, just go and do it. Don’t worry about me.” Gabriel was very considerate and gentle. Gao Yumo was still not used to her like this.
Gao Yumo nodded to the two of them and left.
The two of them were left staring at each other. After all, they had just met and were not familiar with each other. In the end, Gabriel was the one who kept trying to find topics to talk about, while Li Zi was a man of few words and only spoke from his inner thoughts. The communication between the two was not smooth at all.
Gao Yumo went up to the third floor and went to check on Komari’s room first. She and Yuki were still playing games. When he entered, there was no reaction. He took a few glances and left.
Then he walked to the only open door, knocked on it to let the person inside know that he was there, and then walked in.
“You didn’t knock when my door was closed before, why are you knocking now that the door is open?” Ying Lili said unhappily. She was hanging clothes in the closet. Her suitcase was not big, so she mainly brought spring clothes. It was only April now, and there was still some time before the weather got warmer. She would go home to get them then.
“Aren’t I knocking on the door?” Gao Yumo’s smiling expression made Ying Lili’s fists clenched, but since there were people here, she didn’t bother to argue with Gao Yumo.
“Sakura, you are here to help Eriri.” Gao Yumo looked at the other person in the room, Sakura.
The room arrangement at home, Gao Yumo and Shinomiya Kaguya live on the second floor, their rooms are next to each other, and the two maids Hayasaka Ai and Waka Nami also live on the same floor with their masters, so that they can help when needed. (The previous room arrangement I wrote was too messy, so I will unify it here, and follow this one in the future.)
Izumi Sagiri’s room is also on the second floor, at the very back of the second floor.
The third floor is the room of Yuki Suho, Mai Doma, and Sakura. Now there is one more Eriri, which means there are four people in total. Later, Kato Megumi’s room will also be on this floor.
There is no need to worry about not having enough accommodation. There are many rooms on the fourth floor, and there are also several rooms on the first floor. There is no need to worry about the room problem at all.
“I don’t have anything to do anyway, so I’ll help Eriri tidy up.” Sakura said with a smile, and made Eriri’s bed so that she could go to sleep directly at night.
“Thank you for your hard work. We still need your help to Ying Lili.” Gao Yumo said this and looked at Ying Lili’s reaction.
“What do you mean by that? If you’re not going to help, then stop making sarcastic remarks.” Ying Lili said angrily and glared at Gao Yumo. The matter that just happened at her house had not been settled yet.
“Okay, okay, I’ll help you. I’ll help you pack your bag.” Gao Yumo said as he picked up the bag on the desk, opened it and prepared to take out the paintings inside.
“No!” Eriri shouted quickly. The paintings inside could not be made public, mainly because they couldn’t be shown to Sakura!
But she was too late, Gao Yumo had already taken it out. She wanted to stop him, but was tripped by the suitcase on the ground and almost fell.
“This is what I just helped you clean up, what’s wrong?” Gao Yumo said this and glanced at Ying Lili. What’s wrong with this reaction?
“Brother, what is this painting? What did Eriri draw? Can I take a look?” On the bedside, Sakura saw the two people’s reactions and felt very strange. She thought there must be something wrong, so she moved closer to Gao Yumo to take a look.
“Here, take a look.” Gao Yumo directly handed over Eriri’s painting. Sakura would know Eriri’s little secrets in the future anyway, after all, they couldn’t be hidden. But he also knew why Eriri reacted like this, and she probably didn’t want Sakura to know.
After Sakura took it, her face turned red after taking a look at it. She wanted to say something, but seeing that Eriri had buried her head in the quilt, she didn’t say anything, otherwise Eriri would be even more shy later.
But she still thought it was too light. Ying Lili was not shy, she wanted to die. Gao Yumo would not mind seeing that kind of thing, but if other people saw it, she would want to die!
“You see, Eriri is this kind of artist, a fan artist, and hers is R18.” Gao Yumo shrugged. Eriri’s profession is indeed not easy to make public. If people knew about it at school, it could be said that she would be socially doomed, and there would definitely be people who would harass her, after all, it was this kind of profession.
So it’s better if people at school don’t know about it, but if family members know about it, then they’ll know. Ying Lili is not used to it now, but she will get used to it if more people know about it.
laugh!
(I suddenly felt that what I wrote seemed too watery, so I changed it later. I like to write a lot of daily feelings, but it seems that there is no content like this. It doesn’t feel right. I will write faster next time.)
(Then there is this picture I posted, a picture of Yuki, I wonder if it passed the review?)
Chapter 41 Kaguya is so shy that she faints (old version)
Zongman: Even if I’m reborn, I still want to live my daily life: Chapter 41: Kaguya is so shy that she faints
“Kaguya, are you there? It’s time for dinner.” Gao Yumo came to Kaguya’s door and knocked. He had already prepared dinner and it was time to eat. He had already called everyone except Kaguya.
The door was opened quickly, and it was Hayasaka Ai who opened the door.
“Ai, where is Kaguya?” Gao Yumo nodded to Hayasaka Ai, walked into Kaguya’s room, took a look, and saw Kaguya lying on the bed, reading something.
“There, I showed her something, I think you can understand what it is.” If you look closely, Hayasaka Ai’s face is also a little red, but it is nothing compared to Kaguya’s face. Now Kaguya’s cheeks are red, and Gao Yumo immediately knows what they are looking at.
“Have you got it?” Gao Yumo asked.
“Well, it was in the study, so I brought it to show Miss Kaguya. She was very curious, and I couldn’t refuse.” Hayasaka Ai replied, and Gao Yumo nodded. That’s how Kaguya was.
“And she has maintained this posture for a long time, and it seems that she has fainted.” Hayasaka Ai continued. Upon hearing this, Gao Yumo quickly walked to Kaguya’s side. Sure enough, her eyes were already unfocused, and she was holding the project book of “Senren Banka”. Gao Yumo waved his hand in front of her but she didn’t respond.
“Sure enough, she is already unconscious. Is it too early for her?” Gao Yumo said, pinching his chin.
Hayasaka Ai has a different opinion: “You say it’s too early, but I feel it’s too late. I should have taught the young lady this knowledge earlier.”
The two looked at Kaguya who was in some strange state, and there was nothing they could do.
“What should I do now?” Gao Yumo scratched his head. What should I do? But no matter what, let’s take the plan in her hand away first.
After taking away the project plan with a page of indescribable illustrations in Kaguya’s hand, Kaguya began to react. Is this okay?
“Kaguya, are you feeling better? Have you thought of anything?” Gao Yumo handed the plan to Hayasaka Ai and asked Kaguya.
Kaguya’s consciousness gradually returned to her body. Her expression was no longer as cold as usual, but rather very cute. Her face was blushing and she wanted to be kissed.
“I, I, what did I just see? What was that?” Kaguya said with some stammering, and buried herself directly in the quilt. It was the first time that Gao Yumo saw Kaguya like this.
“It’s nothing. It’s just the steps to have a baby.” Gao Yumo used very simple words in order not to irritate Kaguya.
“Isn’t it just a kiss to give birth to a baby?” Kaguya said cutely. It seemed that she was still a little unclear, otherwise she would not have spoken like this in front of Gao Yumo.
Gao Yumo raised his eyelids. He protected Kaguya very well, but wasn’t that too good? Shouldn’t she know a little better?
“Just kidding, of course I know.” Kaguya seemed to know that what she said just now was not right. Because no one responded to her, she quickly opened her mouth to correct it, but because she was under the quilt, the sound of her voice was buzzing.
Gao Yumo now feels that he may have been too protective of Kaguya, but it’s not too late to know now, right? Or maybe now is a good time?
He sat on the bedside without saying anything, waiting for Kaguya to calm down a bit before speaking.
After a few minutes, Kaguya realized who was next to her and sat up pretending to be calm. She felt so embarrassed!
“Are those true?” Kaguya asked. Although her question was incoherent, Gao Yumo knew what she was asking and nodded. Kaguya’s face turned red again, but soon disappeared. She had a strong control over herself in front of Gao Yumo.
“I have protected you so well. I should have taught you these things, otherwise something bad would have happened.” Gao Yumo said with a sigh.
Kaguya didn’t know what to say, and she didn’t know what mood she should be in, but she knew how much Gao Yumo protected her. She saw it all. It was all-round protection, including some things the Shinomiya family did to her, such as wanting to take her back.
But how could Gao Yumo agree? Moreover, it was really amazing that the Sigong family dared to think of such a thing. After the head of the Sigong family became seriously ill and was hospitalized, the family has been getting worse and worse!
The connection between Gao Yu’s family and Shigong has weakened since that incident, to the point where Shigong’s family dares not say anything anymore. It is impossible for Gao Yumo’s mother and grandmother to just watch this kind of thing. Now Gao Yu’s family is the one that values ​​kinship the most among the four major families, and Shigong Kaguya is now also a member of their family! Who dares to bully her!
But this time, I don’t know whether Gao Yumo is right or wrong. After all, she seems to have to know about this kind of thing, but she was so shy that she lost consciousness after just taking a look. How should she be taught? How should she learn?
“Ai, you will be responsible for teaching Kaguya some basic knowledge in the future. She knows even less than I thought. I thought she should know some basics, but I found out that I was wrong. This time it’s my problem.” Gao Yumo readily admitted his problem and said he would make up for it immediately.
Hayasaka Ai did not refuse this time. This was indeed a matter of helping the young lady. If the young lady did not know these things, how could she compete with other girls in the future? She still had to know how to use her body to gain an advantage. Although the young lady should have won, right? She did not need to work hard at all. She was already the first in the game of competing for Gao Yumo’s affection, but what if? She was overtaken by a dark horse.
Hayasaka Ai will think about her eldest daughter, and she will definitely teach her, even if it is difficult! But it should be much easier when it’s just the two of them, right?
“Yes, Master.”
“Kaguya, do you have any objections?” Gao Yumo asked Kaguya again.
“You’re asking me after you’ve made all the arrangements?” Kaguya said this, but Gao Yumo knew that she had no objection, and Kaguya’s expression was much better than before, so she had one more method.
“That’s it, let’s go downstairs to eat.” Gao Yumo stood up, then handed his hand to Kaguya and smiled gently.
“Okay.” Kaguya looked at Gao Yumo’s hand and was slightly stunned, not knowing what she was thinking, but she quickly reacted, smiled slightly, and grabbed his hand.
Her smile stunned Gao Yumo again. It was true that the smile of someone who hadn’t smiled for a long time could be so stunning.
He exerted force with his hands and pulled Kaguya up from the bed, and Kaguya put on her slippers.
The two did not loosen their hands.
In a strange way, their relationship got better.
In the restaurant downstairs, today’s dinner was prepared by Gao Yumo himself. The meal made with his LV7 cooking skills must be delicious. And maybe because he hadn’t cooked for a long time, Gao Yumo found that his cooking level had upgraded from LV7 to LV8 while cooking. This is the second to last level, and it is only one level away from the maximum level LV9 of ordinary people.
So among the dishes this time, there are several that are at LV8 level. Gao Yumo wants to see if they can tell them apart?
Everyone sat down, there were 11 people in total. After all, Izumi Sagiri was still in her room and didn’t come down, and Gao Yumo had already brought her food, so they were able to say a few words during this time.
“Brother, how many girls have you brought to our house?” This was the first sentence Sagiri asked Gao Yumo. Their conversation just now started with this. Gao Yumo felt that it would be easier to get Izumi Sagiri out of the room, because she herself seemed to be unable to hold back and wanted to come out to see what the girls her brother brought home were like.
Gao Yumo did not directly ask her to come out, but told her about the club he founded and asked for her opinion. He did not directly invite her to join, but she would definitely think about it herself. After all, she is also a painter, and she would definitely have ideas about working with her brother all the time.
These are all ways to get her out. Gao Yumo even has some more. After using them all, let’s see if she will come out!
Chapter 42: Advanced Cooking and Coffee Jelly (Old Version)
Zongman: Even if I’m reborn, I still want to live my daily life: Chapter 42: Improved cooking skills and coffee jelly pictures and text
“Delicious!” Komari started praising it after taking the first bite. It was even more delicious than what she had eaten before!
“It’s really delicious, but not to that extent, right? It feels similar to what my brother made last time?” Yuki also took a bite of the dish in front of her. After tasting it carefully, she felt that it was the same as the last time. It was indeed delicious, better than what Sakura made, but it shouldn’t be so delicious that I can’t stop praising it, right? It’s not like Umaru-chan hasn’t eaten food made by her brother before, right?
“How could that be? It really tastes a lot better than last time!” Komari retorted, “If you don’t believe me, try this.”
Yuki didn’t believe it, so she tasted the food in front of Koume-chan, and her eyes suddenly lit up!
“Really? This dish tastes completely different from what I just ate. It’s on a whole new level. It’s so delicious, brother!”
“Thank you for the compliment.” Gao Yumo accepted their compliments with a smile and looked at the others, “How do you feel?”
“This is the most delicious meal I have ever eaten. Mr. Mo, your cooking skills are amazing.” Gabriel was not stingy with her compliments and said it very bluntly.
What did Gabriel eat in heaven? Boiled beans, bread, and so on. It can be said that there is nothing delicious in heaven, at least Gabriel has never eaten it. After coming down to the human world, the food she eats is better than that in heaven, and this is the most delicious thing she has ever eaten in the human world!
“Thank you for the compliment. If it’s delicious, eat more.” Gao Yumo loved to hear this kind of words.
“It’s really delicious.” Even though Ying Lili and Gao Yumo were still angry with each other, they couldn’t say that the food was not delicious. The taste of the food made it impossible for her to say anything against her will.
“Yes, it’s delicious. If possible, can you teach me?” Kato Megumi also said. She came back when Gao Yumo was cooking, but no one noticed. Eriri beside her was shocked again. She didn’t notice that Kato Megumi was sitting next to her at all. Even Gabriel, the angel, looked at her in surprise. She didn’t notice it at all!
Not to mention her, even Li Zi, who was much stronger than her, didn’t notice it. Although she didn’t show any expression now, she was already surprised and started chatting with Gao Yumo.
‘She was always there?’
“Yeah, I talked to her when she came back, didn’t you notice?” Gao Yumo replied curiously, then he remembered that Li Zi seemed to be paying attention to the refrigerator at that time and did not pay attention to him.
“Her ability can be considered a superpower.” Li Zi complained, and it is a superpower stronger than hers.
“It won’t last long. I will try my best to eliminate her ability beneath this sense of existence.”
‘Come on, or I’ll get scared.’
On the other hand, Gao Yumo replied to Kato Hui, “Of course Hui, if you want to learn, I will teach you. Xiaoying, let’s learn together then.”
“Okay, thank you, Mo-kun.”
Kato Megumi thought that she could be taught cooking so easily, and they really didn’t treat her as an outsider at all.
“Okay brother.”
Both of them nodded in reply, looking forward to the day when they could cook meals of this quality.
Sakura had thought about learning cooking from her brother before, but she had never made up her mind. Now it can be considered an unexpected gain. It can be considered as a blessing in disguise. Kato Megumi, whose presence is so low that she didn’t even notice her just now, has helped her once.
It can be said that except for Gao Yumo, no one present noticed that Kato Megumi had been sitting there. Everyone was very surprised. Even Kaguya, who had chatted with Kato Megumi for a while before, did not notice it at all. It would probably take some time for her to get used to Kato Megumi’s sudden “appearance”.
“By the way, brother, have your cooking skills improved again?” Komari asked now. She had been eating just now, and now she needed to slow down before asking.
“Yeah, that’s amazing, right? I made progress just now, just like the skill breakthrough in online games. That’s why you feel that the taste of these dishes are different, because I improved while cooking them.” Gao Yumo nodded. This was indeed no different from online games.
His system is like this, it feels like there is an invisible experience slot for his skills, and he will upgrade as long as it is full. However, experience cannot be gained by practice. At least Gao Yumo’s cooking skills have been at LV7 for a long time. He used to cook frequently but never upgraded. Later, he simply asked Xiaoying to come, because Sakura let him take a break anyway.
Now that I think about it, it may still depend on timing. The higher the level, the more it depends on opportunities. Maybe I got upgraded inexplicably. Anyway, Gao Yumo will be the one cooking from now on. No matter what method is used to gain experience, there will always be a day when I will reach LV9. I just don’t know what the cooking skills of LV10 will be like. I am looking forward to it, but I feel it may take some time.
“So that’s how it is. It’s really amazing.” Komari nodded and continued eating. After a while, she was almost done.
Xiaoying understands it best. After all, she is the one who cooks every day. Gao Yumo thinks her cooking skills are about LV5 to LV6. She cooks every day and studies it when she has free time, but her cooking skills improve very slowly. She has no idea how her brother does it.
“Is this Versailles? You’ve made a breakthrough while you’re working on something. You’re really a pervert. How come you’re so good at everything?” Eriri couldn’t help but complain. How come you’re not only good at painting, but also good at cooking! She was really shocked. After all, Eriri couldn’t cook at all.
“That’s what it means to be talented.” Gao Yumo said with a smile. His words were not modest at all, but no one thought he was arrogant. He had the capital to say so. Everyone could see that he was indeed a genius.
“Gabriel, you don’t have to help clean up, you’re the guest.” After dinner, Gabriel wanted to help wash the dishes or clear the table, but Gao Yumo stopped her. How could she let a guest come?
“Yes, Tian Zhen, we can do it.” Sakura said gently, winking at her brother, and Gao Yumo nodded.
“Okay then,” Gabriel didn’t insist on helping, so she just listened to the master’s instructions.
“Let’s have dessert after dinner. I made coffee jelly. You all can try it.” Gao Yumo said this to attract Gabriel’s attention and prevent this kind angel from thinking too much.
When Li Zi heard that she could eat coffee jelly, she was the most excited. Her expression became a little different, with a little smile on her face, and it can be seen that she was very much looking forward to it.
And it was coffee jelly made by Gao Yumo. Gao Yumo’s cooking skills allowed him to make stable food. This was another use of the system. That was that Gao Yumo’s skill level would determine what level of skill he would maintain no matter what he did.
Unlike ordinary people, whose cooking skills may be similar to his, but due to various reasons, the food they produce may be different, some good and some bad, but Gao Yumo’s food will always be at his level.
Gao Yumo took out some coffee jelly from the refrigerator in the kitchen and gave each person a portion.
Most people have eaten it. After all, there is Li Zi who likes to eat it very much. Gao Yumo and Xiaoying often make coffee jelly, and everyone in the family has eaten it more or less.
Those who haven’t eaten it, such as Ying Lili, have been looking forward to it since Gao Yumo talked about it before. Now that they have finally eaten it, they want to taste it carefully to see what it tastes like.
“Delicious.” Komari said the same thing. She still liked it quite a lot. She didn’t like the taste of coffee very much, but Gao Yumo would always add sugar when making it, and you could add cream if you wanted. Overall, it wasn’t bitter and tasted very chewy with the aroma of coffee.
When Li Zi was eating, she would have an expression that was completely invisible at other times. It was a very happy expression. However, there were a lot of people here, and she wasn’t very familiar with many of them. So, that expression only lasted for a moment and then disappeared. Most people didn’t see it, but Gao Yumo definitely saw it.
Everyone else took one to taste, and Ying Lili finally tasted the coffee jelly she had just wanted to eat. It was exactly the same as Gao Yumo described, and it was indeed very delicious. She also drinks coffee frequently, so she quite liked the taste.
Gao Yumo was happy seeing them eating happily. He liked the feeling of happiness when seeing others eat the food he cooked. Li Zi was the most obvious example. When she was eating coffee jelly, her expression made Gao Yumo feel that his food was liked.
Gao Yumo smiled, picked up two, said hello to the others, then turned around and went upstairs.
He wanted to give one to Izumi Sagiri so that she could try it too. This one was added with cream, and Sagiri didn’t like the bitter feeling very much. And the other one was his. He wanted to see if Sagiri would let him in and eat with her.
The probability is low, but it is possible.